London, Bloody, London

Yet another novel with bite!

G. A. Hauser

LONDON, BLOODY, LONDON
Copyright © G.A. Hauser, 2010
Edited by Stacey Rhodes
Cover art by Stella Price
ISBN Trade paperback: 978-1453-7849-5-2 The G.A. Hauser Collection
This is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or business establishments, events or locales is coincidental.
All Rights Are Reserved. No part of this may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written
permission, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

WARNING
This book contains material that maybe offensive to some: graphic language, homosexual relations, adult situations. Please store your books carefully where they cannot be accessed by underage readers.
First The G.A. Hauser Collection publication: October 2010
ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED: PLEASE READFor anyone who is a true fan of my work, please respect my rights as an author and report any illegal downloads you find of my ebooks to me or the authorities. Illegal downloads will ultimately harm me personally as a writer, and in the future there will inevitably be no more new GA Hauser novels. By stealing my work and pirating it, spreading it to the world of thieves, you will ultimately bring an end to the author you claim to enjoy. For those of you who have purchased this book legally, I would like to personally thank you for your support. For those who have obtained it by illegal websites, I hope you get what’s coming to you as well. Because you will, count on it.
****
Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on your own personal computer or device. You do not have resell or distribution rights without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest. Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not want this book anymore, you must delete it from your computer.
WARNING: “The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000."
Chapter 1
19th Century London
The room reeked of mildew and sweat. The tavern below vibrated the uneven slats of wood flooring, nail heads protruded, rusty and bent. Alexander Dupontiff felt the sweat trickle down his throat, hot and spicy. His hips pumped into the feminine treat under him. He wore his leather boots. His britches were spread open wide on his pelvis. In a mirror’s reflection he could see the gaslight from outside lighting his lower jaw from below. My hair looks like a halo around my face. She must be loving this. Is she loving this?

He clenched his teeth at the oncoming rush. I don’t know about you but…this feels fantastic!
She gave him a few breathy moans, but didn’t appear to be having as good a time as he was.
He wondered if her over-dramatic acting was an effort to get him to finish. He hammered into her, his solid muscular arms held him up off her chest so only his hips made contact.
She grabbed his shoulders at the sound of a banging on the door. Her sharp nails embedded into his skin.
Alexander winced at the scraping he received.
“My husband!” She hissed, her face becoming a mask of horror.
Cringing at how ugly it made her, he kept his eyes shut while he attempted to continue, too close now to what he felt was the purpose of this insanity. He heard a name being shouted. Was it Clara? Bela? What was her bloody name?
She shoved him off with more strength than he imagined her plump little form to possess.
It caused him to stagger backwards, his britches around his thighs. The name was thundered again. The rotted door rattled and creaked under the pressure.
“Get out!” she mouthed in silence.
Alexander grabbed at the lacing of his britches to try and close them, then glanced up at her as she panicked. The only exit led to her husband. He tried to think straight whilst his fingers trembled, made clumsy from the fear. When he peeked down at his hands and their incompetence in doing this simple task, he was shoved with so much power he was sent free-falling out of her open bay window.
Flailing in complete terror, he expected to feel his bones crack on pavement. He blinked wide in astonishment as he landed in an open carriage on the lap of its occupant.
Alexander realized the man was unharmed and grinning at him with a preternatural glow. In shock, Alexander lay motionless at the sight. If it weren’t for the extraordinary appearance of this finely tailored gentleman, he would have hurried off his lap and out of the coach quickly, barely uttering a word of apology.
But this gentleman was staring so knowingly at him Alexander felt he must surely recognize him. Yet, he knew no wealthy aristocrat, no man of importance, no man so horribly pale!
Alexander blinked his eyes in surprise when he felt his trouser laces being tied for him. He was so stunned he didn’t speak.
“There. You are respectable once more.” A strong hand set him upright.
Alexander shook his head to clear it from an unusual foggy veil. Those eyes had a way of disorienting him and he had to stop accepting their gaze. Glimpsing out at the street to get his bearings, Alexander was hoping to abandon his new travelling companion before he brought him to the local stockade.
At a slight pressure on his knee, he looked up abruptly, registering somewhere in his mind that it lacked any warmth. Alexander was too warm already from the balmy night.
“You are very thirsty. And quite hot. I will buy you a drink? Yes?”
His accent, what was it? French? No. He couldn’t tell. Swallowing down a dry throat, Alexander nodded. The liquor from earlier had left him dehydrated and yearning for more. He sat up and ran his fingers back through his long mane of hair, pushing it away from his face. He felt his pockets and the few coins in them; too few to pay for a drink of his own. Straightening his shirt, wincing at a stinging pain, he tugged down his sleeve and inspected his shoulder. Beads of blood rose where a sharp fingernail from a hysterical female had gouged him. He frowned and mumbled profanity under his breath, then looked up into this man’s eyes again.
Didn’t he think it was odd to be tossed out of a window in the middle of an evening and onto a lap? He took it rather calmly, this man in the black cape and top hat.
When the gloved hand reached to touch Alexander’s leg again, he noticed a red ruby ring on it. Imagining pulling it off of him after he got the man unconscious with drink, Alexander vowed he would have that ruby and anything else he wanted, once they were drunk. Thinking that wonderful thought, he smiled for the first time into the gentleman’s gaze.
The man laughed in delight at what appeared to Alexander as his own private joke.
“What do they call you?” The gentleman removed his hand from Alexander’s thigh and set it on his walking stick, which rested between his knees.
“Who is it that is asking?” he turned the point.
Again he received an amused laugh. “So bold you are...too bold for a young man who falls out of windows. Falling to escape something, perhaps?” His iridescent eyes twinkled mischievously.
Staring earnestly at this fine gentleman, he finally announced in pride, “I am called Alexander DuPontiff.”
He felt the man’s approval as his lips spread into a contented grin. “Alexander. I am afraid you are a far cry from your namesake.”
Taking offence, he had always thought himself as daring and brave as the young Macedonian king. He didn’t answer, instead Alexander just looked down at the street with its evening strollers and fine black carriages.
Trying to tame his hair as he was led into a drinking establishment far more expensive than he could ever afford, even with a purse full of stolen coins, he felt his attire more acutely than ever before in his life; his faded grey britches and the threadbare elbows of his blouse. He tucked himself in and straightened his back, preparing to return any stare with arrogance.
They were led to a table along the back wall. The paintings were faded from centuries of soot and smoke. He sat himself down as the gentleman gestured, then watched him remove his silk and velvet cloak. Alexander examined his fine fabrics and his gold watch fob and chain.
Trying not to make his intent obvious, Alexander knew he would have all these things by night’s end. He waited for the man to get settled, then looked again into his face attempting to estimate his age. At times he appeared ancient and tired, then a man as young as himself.
The waiter approached and raised an eyebrow at Alexander’s attire. His companion disregarded it and ordered a bottle of their finest wine.
They appraised each other in the more flattering candlelight that glowed brilliantly from the sconces and hurricane lamps.
“You have refined features. You are splendidly handsome.” The man’s lip curled at the corner.
Alexander thought he had found his missing puzzle piece. “Ah. You are buying me, then, with this drink. Is that it? I am hardly one to be up for sale.”
The man laughed in a low reprimanding way. “I do not need to buy you to admire your great beauty, and I do not ask if you are up for sale.”
Alexander noticed he was amused at all this. Amused by a young man he knew he was above. He did not enjoy being patronized and geared up for a parting comment when the bottle arrived. Two slender crystal glasses were set before them and filled to the top. The wine was very dark, almost black in the dimness.
Alexander couldn’t resist it and brought it to his lips. Closing his eyes in pleasure, he quenched his great thirst. When he set the glass back down, he was once again examined very closely.
“I will call you, Alexi.” The white-gloved hand lifted the bottle and refilled his empty glass.
Alexander stared at those magical eyes in bewilderment. He tried to pin down their color and could not in the distracting candle’s flicker. “How will you call me that when you will never see me again?”
The smile broadened. “We shall become great friends, Alexi.”
“I think not.” Alexander frowned at being told he shall do anything. Not he. Not the rebel. Out of all seven of his brothers and sisters, he was the renegade. He was also the only one living on the streets. “Listen, ‘friend’,” he pointed a rude finger at his face, “I could stab you in a back alley and take all your fancy clothes if I cared to. Even that fancy ring of yours,” he warned.
The man smiled again, patiently this time. “And I am deeply indebted that you spare my life.”
Sensing the mocking tone, Alexander raised his glass again, swallowing the strong wine.
The man peered down at his gloved hand pensively, removing the ring. “Here. Since you admire it so well, it is yours. To prove my friendship.”
His mouth agape at the surprise, Alexander was astounded as the man reached out and slid the ruby ring onto his finger, like a groom to a bride. With all this man’s sly wit Alexander could not decide whether he was just naïvely stupid or wanting to buy him very badly.
Raising his eyes abruptly to those penetrating orbs, he asked, “What is it you want of me?”
“Of this I have already said.” Once again the gentleman poured more wine for him.
Alexander gazed down at the ring. He had never seen a ruby so fine. It pained him that he could not keep this kind gift, that it would slip through his hands to buy food and wine. He would never lay eyes on it again. Yet he wanted to possess it. He had a great desire for beauty and material things. Maybe to one day own a house and a sleek horse, tailored clothing…
~
The man watched these thoughts as they passed through Alexi’s light eyes. He grinned at his handsome features, his rough stubbled jaw, and tousled thick brown hair. “Come. The night is still very young.” He stood and lifted his cape.
~
As if he was coming back from slumber, Alexi awakened from his dream. When he realized they were leaving he finished his glass hurriedly, scooting out his chair. “You’ve not touched your wine.”
“Come.” The man turned in a swirl of black cape.
Raising the glass to his lips, Alexi emptied it, tucking the bottle under his arm.
Chapter 2

Alexander awoke to sunlight, too bright for his bloodshot eyes. Squinting, he rolled over, then sat up abruptly and looked around. To his confusion, he was nestled in a large satiny bed filled with down feathered pillows. A decanter of fresh water was on the nightstand. He poured a cool glassful and tried to stop the pain in his head. He was terribly hung over.

In agony he rubbed his aching neck and climbed out of bed. His hand brushed over a sore spot so he went to find a mirror to see what it was. As he averted the gaze of his puffy eyes, he found the scratches where the woman’s nails had clawed him and winced at the pain.

Grumbling and cursing her under his breath, he then reluctantly stared at his exhausted reflection. He splashed his face in a basin of water and peered more closely at the scratches.

It was then he realized it wasn’t what was causing him the pain. Further up his neck were two small puncture wounds. He assumed they were caused by the same and checked for a poultice in the chest of medicines to stop the stinging.

Stripping naked, he bathed in a luxurious tub and for the first time in weeks, scrubbed the sooty streets off his smooth bronze skin. He located a razor and shaved his face, then found a wardrobe of fine suits and black leather boots.

Since he was alone, he decided to help himself, and dressed in one of the outfits, which oddly enough seemed to fit his tall muscular frame. He modeled for himself in the looking glass and smiled in pleasure. “This is how you should always dress, Alexander. You deserve to live in luxury.” He popped a top hat on his head and searched for his host.

He couldn’t find him anywhere in the posh townhouse. Intent on exploring, Alexander filled his pockets with coins which he found in a small box, seemingly left for him on a table in the hall. He pocketed a key as well, and locked the door behind him.

It was late afternoon by the look of the sun. He’d slept the better part of the day away, after his companion had spent the night leading him from place to place until the sky turned silver. He fell asleep in the coach on the way to the townhouse and must have been carried inside for he didn’t remember seeing it before morning.

He was awed by the stamina of this man, a man who seemed much older than he. He had to run to keep up with his stride, the seemingly endless legs that stretched out in front. Money flowed from his pockets for wine and rich foods, until Alexander was sick of eating them, saying no to all the sumptuous dishes that were brought before him.

Like a lamb growing fat for slaughter, Alexander would shake his head and push the plate in front of his benefactor, then the man would stand and say it was time to go. “Why don’t you eat? How can you let all that food go to waste?” he would ask.
Then the man would smile in his adoring way. “I will eat later.”
“What later?” Alexi caught up with him as he seemed to dash to the exit. “It is three a.m.”
He had slept hard and remembered no dreams. He felt sick once, but it passed. He hardly believed he kept all the rich food down, he must have a stomach like iron.
The sun’s rays began to cut at an angle, as if hewing the avenue of trees down like an axe. The air was still and had the balmy stench of horse dung and sewer, but today the smell was wonderful. A scent of the living.
Walking tall down the busy streets, tipping his hat to all the ladies as they blushed wondering who this fine gentleman could be, he hailed a carriage and watched out of the window at all the life and energy of people on the move. He hopped out, tipping the driver heavily, then climbed up the cement steps with a light airy gait.
Women were seated in a parlor room; the model of a home, yet not quite a home at all. Gaudy red velvets hung in scalloped waves from the walls making almost a complete circle of red. Thick upholstered chairs were scattered where wide-thighed buxom beauties lounged in various stages of undress. He smiled victoriously at the old Madam behind the polished roll-top desk, a fine white quill in her hand. She rose when she spotted him and her jaw dropped at the sight.
“Good day, Madam.” He stood tall and tipped his hat.
“Well. You found a wallet full this time. Or did you rob a local bank? If you have, you can’t hide yourself here.”
“Indeed. I robbed a bank. However did you guess?” He pinched her cheek and kissed her before he turned to see all the women beginning to circle him, touching his fine fabrics and solid form.
“Who shall it be, handsome?” A brunette puckered her strawberry lips.
Alexander pushed away their pawing hands and asked the Madam, “Where is my Betina?”
“Upstairs.” She nodded.
“Alone?” He grinned.
“Not for long.” She grinned back. “Money first.” She held out her greedy hand.
He revealed his purse and jingled it causally, handing her a few coins as her eyes grew to perfect circles. “I think that will buy her for the night.” He tucked the purse away. “And some wine as well. Make it two bottles.” He took the stairs two by two.
“Good heavens. I think he really did rob a bank.” She shook her head.
He overheard her and removed his hat and brushed his hand through his hair. Alexander spotted a mirror and shot himself a dazzling grin. Finding Betina’s door, he decided not to knock, hoping to catch her at whatever she was doing.
Betina was seated on her lacy bed, her hair loose and falling over her shoulders to her ruffled brassiere, one knee was bent while she rolled on a silk stocking. At the noise she jerked her head around, startled, and then her eyes widened in amazement.
Closing the door behind him, he threw his hat onto a dresser, and leapt onto the bed, smothering her under him.
“Alexander. What on earth? What rich old sod did you rob?” She giggled at his hungry kisses on her neck and jaw as he unfastened his trousers.
“Talk later...” he said and tore off what little she wore with sexual aggression. He thrust his cock into her. He’d made love to her so many times, if Betina Wood didn’t work as a whore, he could claim her as his girlfriend.
Always enjoying a romp with her in bed, Alexander knew he didn’t have to please her. He paid her to please him. With that thought in mind, he went into an altered state, thrusting to his heart’s content. As the pleasure churned in his groin, Alexander got ready. He began going into a climax, gasping at the intensity. He shot out cum, concentrating on the pulsating his cock was doing inside her body. A final deep thrust for luck, and he lay still, catching his breath.
She held him in her arms, running her fingers through his hair. “Mm, you feel clean, like you’re fresh from a bath.”
The sweat beading on his forehead from the exertion, Alexander came back to life slowly and raised his head. It was twilight and a breeze lifted the sheer curtains, moving them like a whip. “Undress me, I’m roasting.” He rolled over heavily.
Betina disrobed him, kissing and stroking each newly revealed part. When he was naked she cuddled and licked his smooth jaw. “You are so beautiful, Alexander. You know the Madam said you could work for her. You would not have to rob to eat.”
He snarled. “I am nobody’s whore.”
“Where did you get the money?” she asked.
“A friend.”
“Some friend.” She laughed.
Alexander thought about the man. He didn’t even know his name. Losing himself momentarily, he tried to picture his face but couldn’t remember what he looked like. He rolled over on her again, hungry for more.
As if she were enjoying his playfulness she purred and accepted him eagerly. When he drove his hard cock into her, he felt like being cruel and hard, like crushing her painfully. His thrusts gained momentum but she didn’t seem to mind at all, only gasping in ecstasy.
He leaned up on his arms to view her at a better angle, and began hammering against her. The orgasmic sensation rose quickly, trickling up his spine. Right before he came, he opened his eyes, inhaled sharply, and froze, his vision glued to the window.
She squeezed his arms at his fright. “What is it, Alexander?”
His gaze firmly fixed to the window, he found nothing now, but he was sure he’d seen someone.
“What, darling? What happened?” She reached up to kiss his slackened mouth.
“Nothing.” Distracted at the fright, he tried hard to concentrate on her once more and resumed his pumping, but it was useless, his erection had deflated. He couldn’t manage to feel the pleasure a second time. He dropped down on her, then rolled to his back in exhaustion.
She sat up and caressed his flat belly as if trying to comfort him.
“Wine. Where’s the wine?” He grumbled.
“I’ll get it for you.” She slipped on a light robe and left the room.
He laid still, his forearm over his eyes to block out the glare from the gas lamp on the wall. The breeze felt refreshing on his heated skin. After a moment, Alexander removed his arm and noticed the room had darkened considerably. The first few stars were beginning to ignite in the sky. The lamp had gone out and he thought that curious. He stood to light it and whipped his head again to the shadowy window, gasping in terror. “You?”
The man emerged from the gloom; his skin emitting its own luminescence, his dress, immaculate, his cape, richly flowing.
“But? How?” Alexander could not rationalize his presence in the small room. He felt that eerie disorientation and almost became dizzy from the initial fright.
“Come, Alexi,” he commanded.
“Come? Come where? What the hell are you doing here?”
Alexander was handed his britches. “Get dressed.”
“Like hell I will.” Alexi threw them down. “You get going. She will be back.”
“She will not be back.” He lifted the britches again.
Alexi felt a rush of anxiety. “Of course she will. She just went out for the wine.”
“Come, get dressed.”
Alexi heard a scream, then many. Panicking, he went for the door. A gripping hand held him back. “Get dressed. We must go immediately.”
Alexi slid on his britches, no longer aware of what was reality or nightmare. When he was dressed he headed to the door.
“No, this way.” Again Alexi felt a hand holding him back.
He was directed to the window and peered out. “It is too high. This is the second floor.” Alexi was frantic.
“Come here.” The man opened his cape. “Hurry.”
In complete confusion Alexi heard a commotion in the hallway. He had no idea what had happened to cause the screams or where Betina was. Against his will he was drawn to the man’s side. He was led to the windowsill and closed his eyes as they fell, sure the pavement would kill him on contact.
The fingers that squeezed his triceps were like a vise, their pain gave him something to focus on.
“Hurry.” The voice brought him back around and Alexi was now running on pavement, spying behind him at the window they’d just descended from. He checked its height, swallowed in fear and dug in his heels to a grinding halt.
“Who are you?” Alexi asked.
“Come. We must hurry.” He reached for Alexi’s hand.
“Why on earth?” Alexi jerked it away.
“Because you are now wanted for murder.”
Alexi felt paralyzed in fear. The screams, the terrible screams...Betina...Betina... “What have you done?”
“Nothing you will not do again and again.”
“What are you talking about?” He was becoming hysterical. The sounds of whistles and dogs barking were welling up behind him.
“We must go. They will find you.” He tugged on Alexi’s arm.
“Me? You did something to her, not I.”
“You were the last one seen with her. It will be you who will hang from the gallows. Will you go face that now? Or come with me?”
Alexi glanced back, the churning growing to pain in his stomach. The image materialized; accused, trial, jail, and death. He whimpered, horrified. “I am a petty thief. Not a murderer.”
“Come. We must fly now.”
Alexi was gripped and almost lifted off his feet as trees and shrubs sped past him. They were running at an alarming rate and each time he stumbled or missed his footing, he was lifted into the air until he regained himself again. It was all too nightmarish and Alexi was ready to wake up and end it.
They climbed into a carriage and the man had the driver speed over the cobblestone alleys and out of the city.
Alexi caught his breath. It took a minute to calm himself enough not to gulp the air. When he could, he faced his companion and stared at him with vicious hatred, dread, and acute fear.
The man smiled in that same soft contented way. “I am Leopold and all of your questions shall be answered.”
Alexi hardly listened to a word. His angry temper was winning over his fear. “What have you done to me?” He growled. “I am a fugitive now. Why have you complicated my life? What am I going to do now?”
“First you will be calm. Come here.” Holding out his hand, it was as if Leopold meant to bring Alexi to his side of the carriage.
Crossing his arms over his chest to pout, Alexi shook his head, furious at the casual way this man was treating a very serious matter.
“I want you to come here.” He commanded in such a way, that Alexi felt compelled to obey. Sitting next to Leopold, he felt heat emanating from him, almost a glow that was palpable. Leopold wrapped his arm around Alexi’s shoulder and brought him near. “Now, I want you to calm your rage.” He forced Alexi to his broad chest.
Repulsed to be touching one he now despised, Alexi became rigid as Leopold urged him closer, stroking his hair back from his face.
Leopold said, “You need not worry about what has passed. It will become unimportant to you.”
Alexi tried to sit up, but only managed to raise his head in Leopold’s iron grip. “How can you say that? I am wanted for murder. You just told me—”
He was silenced with a finger to his lips and an admonishing eye. “Shh, my rebel...soon you will understand it all.”
As they fell like snowflakes, Alexi winced at the light kisses that touched his forehead and eyelids. Leopold’s lips brushed all over his face and down his ear to his neck, sending a tingle over his body. Alexi moaned in anguish. “What is it you really want of me? Is it sex?”
Leopold smiled and crushed him to his body. “It is sex. It is love. It is friendship. I want from you all these things.”
“Oh, God.” Shivering at the thought, Alexi could not free himself or push back from Leopold. “What about what I want?”
“These things you shall have.” He caressed Alexi’s cheek and neck lovingly.
“I want Betina.”
Leopold’s expression darkened.
Alexi managed to look into his eyes. “What have you done with Betina?”
Jerked forward, Alexi was pressing against Leopold’s face, his breath an odorless puff against his cheek. “You are mine now. Do you have any idea how long I have waited to find someone like you?” He said softly in his ear, “You are perfect. So, absolutely beautiful. My seducer.” He laughed.
As Leopold’s intent became obvious, Alexi went wild trying to get back from those clamping hands. He closed his eyes to his kisses as they fell lightly on his cheek. “I am nobody’s bloody whore.” He growled in fury. “Release me. I demand you let me go!” Soft dry lips smoothed down his neck. As a hand pressed into his pectoral muscles, feeling the roundness of his chest, a pain shot out from under Alexi’s ear, just behind his jaw. He cried out and then realized that with the pain was intense pleasure.
Growing hard in his trousers, he felt the carriage softly listing. His own hand sought to press against his crotch. The sensations were making him delirious until he was sure he was climaxing. He vocalized his feelings in breathy gasps, as his body rose to exquisite heights he’d never reached in any of his multitude of conquests.
When he felt Leopold drawing away Alexi pressed against him harder, desiring the sensations to continue.
“No more, my beauty.” He covered his thumb over the gash he’d made to stop the flow. Leopold’s skin glowed hot with blood, his lips were brilliant red and shined.
Alexi closed his eyes and cradled himself against Leopold’s chest and warm lap, nuzzling into his hair softly as he felt the overpowering urge to sleep. There was a pool of dampness in his trousers where he had come. Unable to move, Alexi was weak and helpless in Leo’s powerful arms.
Affectionately, Leopold petted his hair as he rested against him. “You will see how little the life of humans will mean. Soon you will see.”
The light fell on his face, once more, an afternoon sunshine. Alexi slept until four or five in the evening and even now could sleep still more. Rolling over stiffly, he tried to become aware of his surroundings. Yet another lush bed, crisp white sheets, a painting of the Madonna and Child over his head, a pitcher of citrus water on the stand. The scent of coffee brewing stirred his stomach.
He was stiff and achy as if he had been beaten. Climbing out of bed slowly like one with influenza, he went to wash and relieve himself. He’d no recollection of the village he was in or whose house he now occupied. With a great effort, he dressed and searched for Leopold.
When Alexi located the kitchen, he came upon a meal of fruit and cheese. He ate hungrily and sipped the aromatic coffee. The food was superb and his spirits rose with it. Once he was full, he examined the house curiously. It seemed well lived in and showed signs of recent habitation. A warm pile of ash in the stove, food on the shelves and cupboards, fresh blossoms in a vase, but no occupants dwelled there now. He was very much alone.
Rubbing his throat at a sore spot, he hunted for a looking glass to see his reflection. A wound matching the first one was now present on the other side of his neck, purple and raw. He placed a cool cloth over it and wondered how he could have nicked himself.
With growing despair, he wandered the rooms aimlessly. Books lay open, ready to read, a pipe in a fancy carved stand, knitting laid aside on a low table. He expected at any moment to hear the family returning from their daily excursions.
He opened the front door and viewed the immense property. There were no other houses in sight. Thinking of a way out, he walked to the carriage house. No carriage, no horses. He was stranded unless he wished to walk a great distance. Too weary for that task, he ended up back inside, nosing through the bedrooms for jewelry, money, or weapons, finding everything but the latter.
As the hours ticked by he grew bored and angry, wondering why he was left there alone this way. He wanted to be in the city to find a woman to fuck.
Trembling in a spasm of fear when he remembered Betina and the screams, he thought the idea of being wanted for her murder was a bit preposterous.
At being contained like a prisoner he began to grow resentful. He hunted for a way to ease his pain and loneliness and retrieved a few bottles of wine on a rack in the storm cellar. Drinking one down thirstily, he sat with a loaf of bread before the window and thought bitter thoughts.
He grew warm and opened his shirt, drinking more wine. The frustrating hours crawled by. In rage he threw the empty bottle into the fireplace with a crash.
At the sound of hoof beats, he raced to the window to see a carriage was approaching through the hazy gloom of twilight. Four black horses came to a halt on the front drive.
The door opened to reveal a woman stepping out, her dress was lavender silk, and her hat obscured her face. She was slender and young. Alexi wondered if she was the owner of the house. Right behind her he spotted a tall male form escorting her and by his great stride he knew it was Leopold.
Alexi wiped his mouth with the back of his hand as he waited, listening for the door. He heard them laughing; her tinkling feminine trill to his restrained cough. As he entered, Leopold called out to Alexi and removed his hat.
Alexi approached cautiously, inspecting the woman.
“Ah. Here he is. Did I not tell you he would be beautiful?” Leopold grinned lovingly.
She batted her lashes at Alexi and they connected in an exchange of approval.
“Alexi, this is Guenevere. I brought her for you to entertain.” Leopold had a very mischievous glint to his eye. “I will leave you two for now.” He bowed and retreated.
When they were left alone Alexi stared at her in a trance-like gaze.
Like an innocent schoolgirl, she giggled and blushed. “He speaks highly of you. Is he your father?” She removed her linen hat and stepped closer to him.
“Is that what he has told you then?”
“No, I just assumed that—”
Alexi turned his back to her and touched the unopened second bottle of wine he had brought up from the cellar. “Why did he bring you here? What do you want?” He glanced at her.
She looked surprised by his anger and moved closer. “We met frequently at the place where I work. I serve beer and wine in a tavern. Tonight he told me he had someone I needed to meet, then he brought me to you. I do believe he is match-making.” She smiled flirtatiously. “He is a very sweet man, really, and very generous.”
Alexi thought about her words, closing the space between them. “Well, then. You see me. Do you like what you see?” He held his hands out to his sides.
She blushed and looked away.
With confidence, he touched her face lightly, that silky cheek, leaning forward to kiss her lips.
She stepped back in surprise. “I don’t think—”
“What don’t you think?” He pulled her into an embrace.
“I don’t think we should.” She shook her head.
Impulsively, he lifted her into his arms and she inhaled sharply and stared nervously at him. He kissed her again, the wine firing his desires, carrying her into a bedroom.
Once she felt the bed beneath her she shook her head. “I thought we would just get acquainted. I didn’t think—”
He opened his shirt wide on his chest, unlacing his britches, and crawled over the bed to her. “But we can get acquainted right now.” He started to unbutton the front of her dress.
“No. I really mustn’t.” She held his hand back.
Alexi tucked Guenevere underneath him and started to hunt for her womanhood under all her lacy slips. “Why mustn’t you? Hmm?” He ate at her neck and shoulder hungrily.
“No.” She rolled off the bed and left the room.
He watched her go and stared at the open door solemnly. “I must be losing my touch.” He went in search of her.
Just as Alexi passed a doorway he caught a strange sight in the next room. Leopold was embracing Guenevere and she was pressed close to him. They rocked in an eerie motion as Alexi watched enthralled. Leopold lifted her off her feet effortlessly.
Alexi grew jealous and yelled, “Bastard!” into the room.
At the shout, Leopold raised his head and Alexi thought he caught a glimpse of blood on his lips.
He held Guenevere at arm’s length. “She will not resist you now.” His cheeks were glowing and hot, his eyes were liquid lava.
Alexi stared at the woman curiously. Her lids were heavy and her head was tilted to one side.
“Alexander,” she whispered.
“Come. You must take her your own way,” Leopold said.
Alexi walked with great effort. It was that dream feeling penetrating his skin. Guenevere opened her dress, letting it fall to the floor with her bodice and slips. Like a whore, she reached out for him and Alexi felt compelled to lead her to the bed.
He took her gently, restraining the urge to pound into her but something else had control of him. If Alexi had a choice, he would not make love to this woman.
Feeling the remaining presence of Leopold in the room though Guenevere had made him forget momentarily, Alexi leaned up on his arms as he did with Betina and arched his back so he could see her being taken.
Leopold’s hands wrapped around Alexi’s chest from behind. Alexi imagined this bizarre scene. Some warped display for the whim of an old man, watching the young lovers for a thrill. Is that what he wanted? What did he want?
Alexi felt Leopold’s lips on his neck. A spot where he was raw and sore. He almost winced and jerked back when the pain seared through his mastoid muscle, that excruciating pain. A flood of images passed over him of the night before and that exquisite sensation. Groaning as his arms shook at the surging in his loins, spinning him in a dizzying climax, Alexi vocalized his pleasure loudly. The emotion was so strong, the pain and the ecstasy were an agonizing combination. He thrust and thrust, the cum shooting out of him in bursts, as he felt what seemed to be multiple orgasms; pleasure he had never experienced before in his life. He yearned for it to go on and on...
Leopold once more leaned back and pressed his hand over the wound, halting the rushing flow. Alexi hung his head, his arms locked at the elbow.
“Pull out of her, Alexi.”
He heard Leo’s whisper. Shaking his head to wake up, Alexi opened his eyes and stared down at Guenevere. She was pale, snowy white, and still. He watched her chest a moment. It neither rose nor fell. A horrifying scream welled up in him. Alexi moved off of her and stumbled back into the wall, knocking over perfume bottles and sterling silver brushes and combs.
Expressionless, Leopold gathered her limp corpse off the bed and carried her out of the room calmly.
Alexi clawed at the wooden dresser and wanted to retch, to be ill. He felt icy cold in the close room and thought of madness. Surely he had lost his mind.
He hadn’t moved when Leopold returned almost an hour later. Frozen in fear, Alexi’s arms were rigid as he clung to the wall. Leopold tried to coax him off the floor. Alexi whined pathetically and cowered away.
“Let me bathe you. I can wash her off of you and you will feel better. Come.” He was picked up like he was a child, into Leopold’s arms, and carried.
Nauseated and weak, shaking in tremors, losing two pints of blood in as many days was taking its toll.
And as if this was normal behavior, Leopold set Alexi gently into a heated tub after undressing him with slow, loving fingers. Alexi could not reason how so much water was heated so quickly. Why think of such trivial things now? Why think at all when you are a madman?
Leopold ran a cloth over Alexi’s shocked body, scrubbing him with slow dedication. “You worry too much for the girl,” Leopold said, “You must become detached.”
“No. Not just for the girl.” He shivered. “For me in her.”
Leopold gave him a soft amused laugh. “You are wonderful, my Alexi.”
Alexi moaned in agony. “Wonderful. Yes, it is just wonderful.” He turned in the tub to face Leo. “You!” He pointed. “What are you? Some murdering sex fiend?”
At the label, Leopold roared with laughter. It was only then that Alexi noticed his large canine teeth. He winced and clutched the edge of the tub, his eyes wide. Raising his right hand, he touched his neck, feeling the pain from the fresh cut.
“Oh. My Alexander. You have pegged me correctly. A murdering sex fiend. Yes, that is me.” He continued to laugh.
Alexi searched around the room and wondered what would happen if he ran. Ran? To where? He was naked and terribly weak. Sighing, he lowered his head as Leopold renewed the washing of him as if Alexi was now his beloved.
When the cloth smoothed over the wounds on his neck he winced and met Leopold’s eye. “Leo, when...when you...kiss me...” Swallowing hard, Alexi asked, “Do...do you think that you may have nicked me? With your teeth? Here?” He pointed to it.
Leopold stared at him with patient eyes. “That is where I have bitten you, not kissed you.”
Alexi’s jaw hung open. “You...you bit me?” He waited for Leopold’s nod. “Do you get pleasure from that?”
Leopold’s face brightened demonically. “Oh, yes, my beautiful Alexi. Didn’t you?”
Humiliated, Alexi turned his face away and stared down at his body as it lay submerged under the warm water. He didn’t want to tell Leopold about the pleasure he felt from it. It was too depraved and he started to wonder in earnest about his sanity.
“My dear Alexander.” Leopold tilted his face up to wash it with the soapy cloth. “You are so lusciously alive and pulsating. Your demand for sexual pleasure is so great. You are a natural predator. Do you not realize what is happening to you?”
Alexi fixed his stare on Leopold’s eyes, thinking hard about that question. Honestly, he didn’t have a clue. The things that he had experienced in the past three days were so bizarre he had no resources to compare it to. At times he thought he was ill and dying, then mad like a rabid dog, sometimes delirious as the act of sex itself. He shrugged and said simply, “No.”
Leopold laughed softly again and put the cloth down. “For one so wise on the streets you are very naïve of your own self.” He reached for a towel and stood. “Come, time to dry.”
Standing up slowly, Alexi allowed the water to run down him in shimmering rivers. He was helped to step out and Leopold wrapped the towel around him.
There was a fire lit in the hearth. Alexi stared at it in confusion for he didn’t remember it being lit before. He was glad for he felt very cold inside suddenly.
As he was lovingly catered to, for no one had ever cared for him in this way, it was as if he was a king and had a servant. Not even when he was a baby was he pampered like this. He stood still, trying to make sense of it all.
After Leopold had dried him he stood back, admiring Alexi as the red and orange flames flickered, reflecting on his skin.
Alexi tilted his head. “I am your whore now, am I not?”
Leopold smiled. “Come. Get dressed.”
~
Leopold read a novel as Alexi sat on the floor beside him, staring at him, at his ageless face and hands, his long, soft jet-black hair. “Why do I feel calm with you when I know you have killed two women? I should run away. Turn you in to the authorities. Yet, here I sit at your feet. What is this strange hold you have over me to keep me passive and by your side? My own father could not do as much.”
Leopold lay flat his book. His eyes burned into Alexi’s. “Because I have something you want. Only I can give it to you.”
Alex leaned on his lap. “The pleasure? You know I crave the pleasure? Is that what you are speaking of?”
Leopold smiled contentedly and cupped Alexi’s jaw. “Pleasure. Such pleasure I get from your beauty.”
Alexi sighed in frustration. “I don’t understand. How is it you can give me this feeling when no woman has brought—” he fought for the right words. “Brought intensity of quite that kind? Do you see?”
As if Alexi were a cat, Leopold caressed his soft brown hair back from his forehead. “All your thoughts are of the pleasure. You have narrowed your mind.”
Alexi laughed. “I have always been this way. I live from woman to woman.”
“Open up that mind now.” He held Alexi’s face in both hands. “Think of eternity and a lifetime times several, where you can enjoy such pleasure as often as you choose.”
“Why do you always speak in riddles to me?”
As if Leopold could not resist, he drew Alexi to his lips and kissed him passionately.
Alexi closed his eyes and allowed it. “Give me that pleasure again.”
Leopold turned Alexi’s face aside to inspect the wounds on his neck. “No. No more tonight.”
Alexi wasn’t about to take no for an answer. He moved higher on his lap, rubbing his hardness on Leopold’s knee. “I crave it.”
“Yes. It seems once one feels the pleasure it can became an obsession.” He glanced out of the window.
Trying to seduce, Alexi stood back from him and began to open his shirt. “Your whore is here for you.”
“No, no more tonight, young one.”
The blouse dropped to the carpet. Alexi toyed with the lacings of his britches. “Which bedroom will you lie in?” He leaned his hips forward, showing his erection.
“I do not know where I sleep tonight.”
“Sleep in mine.” He moved closer and unlaced them.
“Soon we shall share a bed.” Leo rested his hand on Alexi’s cock through the fabric and smiled.
“It will be tonight.” Alexi leaned down and kissed his black hair, nuzzling him softly, digging his hands through its thick texture. He groaned at the anticipation of what contact with Leopold did to him. It set his skin on fire.
Leopold snaked his arms around him and pressed his cheek on Alexi’s naked belly. “Are you ready to be mine, beautiful Alexander?”
Yearning the release, Alexi cradled Leopold’s head against him and said softly, “Give it to me.” He leaned back when he felt Leopold attempting to stand.
They stood eye to eye in height. It seemed to Alexi that Leopold was now a man in his early twenties, like himself. His skin was smooth and pale. His lips were full and open. The tips of his sharp canines could just barely be seen. He had not thought it before, but now, with this desire, Alexi thought Leopold was as lovely as any creature he had ever seen. “I have to have you.”
Like a loving spouse, Leopold’s eyes crinkled into a gentle smile. “And I will be yours. Of this I promise.”
Alexi kissed his lips, running his tongue over those teeth, teasing them with the tip.
Leopold checked the sky again through the window. He stepped back from Alexi. “I must go.”
“No. Stay.” Alexi grabbed him tightly.
“I cannot. I will see you when the sun sets.” Leopold broke Alexi’s hold and made for the door.
Alexi ran after him in panic. “Why do you do this? Why do you leave me when I love you?”
Leopold spun around quickly, acting as if he could not believe what he had heard. He embraced Alexi for one last hug.
Alexi felt his own heat against Leopold’s cooling limbs.
“Then you can wait for me. Say yes to your master.”
With tears running down his face, Alexi studied those hypnotic eyes. “Yessss.”
He watched Leopold vanish and felt like bursting. Closing the door, he lowered his head, then sobbed into his hands.
Chapter 5

Waking once again in the late afternoon, Alexi was growing accustomed to these odd hours. Awake at four p.m., in bed by five a.m. Odd what the body could get used to. He’d always preferred the night, even as a young boy. He’d prowl around in the dark to the disapproval of his mother whilst his sisters and brothers rose early to tend their modest farm.

He hated that farm. He ran away from it when he was thirteen and lived in the decaying back alleys of London, finding ways to eat and sleep, learning thieving and seduction to acquire the things he needed.

Women were easy prey to his good looks. Especially older or homely ones. For a romp in bed he’d get food, shelter, and money. He never met a woman who turned him down.

He ate the meal that was set out for him; fresh cheeses, apples, and bread, crisp wine, sweet and sparkling. The air was cooler, finally a break to bring in the fall. Clouds obscured the sun, thick and hazy. It was dark as night with miles of black clouds, heavy with rain hovering between heaven and earth.

He searched for Leopold. There wasn’t a trace. Clenching his fists in frustration, he ran outside to the stable. The team and carriage were gone. Alexi raised his gaze to the torrent coming across the rolling green hills. The wicked wind blew back his long hair. He could watch the storm approaching from where he stood. Its grey sheeting clearly visible as it made its way.

Staring at it with a mixture of curiosity and anxiety; the rain always felt hostile, yet yielded what was good and clean. He turned away from it, his back to the wind, and spotted a dark form emerging from the gloom. A single horse and rider flew over the only narrow road. His heart quickened as the cape whipped behind it like a great black wing. The macabre scene sent a chill up his spine.

The hoof beats became audible and the drops of rain began to fall. A great crack of thunder rumbled angrily and the horse startled and whinnied. Leopold reined the horse in as he came upon Alexi. “Put him in the stable,” he said.

Obediently, Alexi grabbed the black stallion and ran him into the shelter, unburdening his bridle and giving him hay. Alexi dashed to the door of the house dodging splattering raindrops. When he came into the hall, Leopold was removing his cloak.

“Where do you go? Why must you leave me?”
Leopold glanced at him.
Alexi noticed he seemed very pale and drawn. He hurried to him and held his hand. It was icy cold and bluish white. “My God. You are freezing. I will build a fire.” He hurried to the hearth.

Leopold grabbed after him. “Do not worry. Alexi, come here.” Frantically, Alexi threw logs into the fireplace. His hands trembled as he struck a match, lighting the kindling. He looked back over his shoulder. “Have you eaten? There is food.” Alexi was about to run out to the kitchen when Leopold stopped him.
Alexi could not stand to look at him when he was this pale and drawn. “There is fresh cheese and fruit.” He pointed to where he was headed.
“No. Come here.” Leo made Alexi focus on his eyes. When he had settled Alexi down, Leopold asked, “You told me you loved me. Are you ready to be mine?”
Alexi blushed to the ears. He lowered his eyes and didn’t know what to say.
Leopold raised Alexi’s chin to make him look at him directly. “Forever?” he asked.
“Forever? You make it sound like a wedding proposal.”
“It is, beautiful Alexi.”
“But you are a man. Why do you talk in riddles to me all the time? I cannot ever understand you.”
Leopold dropped his hands to his sides, and said, “You asked me for the pleasure last night. Come with me now.”
Alexi hopped in excitement. “Yes!” He followed Leopold to one of the bedrooms and closed the door in a useless gesture of privacy. They were miles away from anything. He started undressing quickly.
Leopold looked back at him. “There is no need for that.”
“Oh, yes there is.” Alexi tossed his britches aside and stood tall.
Leopold started laughing. “Oh, my Alexi. I doubt there was ever anyone as insatiable as you.”
Grinning at what he perceived as a compliment, he worked on getting Leopold’s shirt open. “Help me with your things.”
Leopold stopped him. “I am telling you this is unnecessary.”
“I want you naked. I do not want to make love to you in clothing.”
Leopold allowed Alexi to remove his shirt and run his hands over his snowy smooth skin.
“What should I do?” Alexi asked, running his palms over his hairless chest. “I have never had a man.”
“Just relax yourself. I will take care of everything.” Placing his hands on both sides of Alexi’s face, Leopold leaned forward and kissed him.
Alexi groaned sensuously and shoved Leo back on the bed, wrapping his naked legs around him. Leopold’s mouth left his lips and moved toward that tender spot on his neck. Alexi tried to jerk back in pain, but was held firm. The pain dissolved and that simmering heat started to rise in him. Opening his lips, Alexi vocalized his euphoria, gasping and writhing as he climaxed over and over again. It seemed to go on and on, for what felt like hours. He was at the utmost tip of a cresting wave, jerking on his own cock manically, when suddenly he began to feel drained. He couldn’t move or speak.
In a foggy dream he saw Leopold leaning over him. Alexi tried to believe what he was witnessing. Leopold ran his sharp teeth over the veins in his wrist to make it bleed. Alexi felt hot dripping on his mouth. When he tried to turn away he was held back. He choked on it at first, then heard that sensuous voice moan, “Drink, my lovely Alexi, drink.”
Alexi licked his lips. He was weary and his thirst was great. When he tasted the blood on his tongue, his body rushed again with erotic chills. At that realization he grabbed Leo’s hand and sucked hard on its red flowing river. Every swallow brought with it a surge to his loins. He drank feverishly, pumping his cock against Leopold’s hot body.
He couldn’t believe the sensations or the duration. Alexi tried to moan, but kept swallowing the blood down, the magical red elixir.
Finally the flow was interrupted and he was left grasping at the air for more. He blinked his eyes and stared into Leopold’s serious gaze. Without success, Alexi tried very hard to express how he felt. How it was the most unbelievable high he had ever experienced. How he craved this man in his bed now, and would never let him go.
Leopold watched him carefully. The thunder still continued in the troubled sky. He held his wrist until the gash had sealed, then moved to sit up.
Alexi grabbed him and would not let him go. “No. You do not leave me.”
Leopold laughed softly. “I am going nowhere. I am here with you.” He brushed back the damp hair from Alexi’s forehead.
“If I had known men could do this to me, I would never have gone with a woman.”
Leopold blinked in surprise and Alexi enjoyed his robust laughter.
Alexi stared at his teeth in awe. “What have you done to me?”
Leopold smiled. “I have made you mine.”
“I feel strange. Like I am floating. Is it just the after effects of our love?”
“Yes, maybe so.” Leopold shifted so his naked body was against Alexi’s and clasped his hand tightly in his.
“But I am numb.” He elevated his free hand to look at it, bending his fingers and staring at them.
“It will pass.” Leo kissed the knuckles of the hand he held.
“Were you in me? Or was I in you?”
Leopold looked confused. “I do not understand.”
Alexi lay back and closed his eyes. He felt slightly sick. When he held his eyes shut he felt worse. Opening them quickly, he nudged Leopold aside so he could sit upright. Leopold backed off and allowed him.
Alexi touched his own hair, pushing it back from his face. He ran his hand down his neck and for the first time in a week the marks on his throat were gone. Feeling around for them in confusion, Alexi grew afraid.
Leopold studied him.
“What is happening?” Alexi felt a little panicked and met Leopold’s reassuring eyes.
“You are changing, my love.”
“Changing? Changing what?”
“You are becoming a vampire.”
“What the devil is that? Is it a pooftah?”
“A what?” Leopold appeared lost again.
“What you called me. Does that mean I make love to men?”
“A vampire? No, it means you live off humans and drink their blood.”
Alexi stared at him for a moment, then was consumed by laughter. The sound was odd in his head. “You are very funny, Leo.”
Leopold reached for both his hands as they rested on Alexi’s naked thighs. “Only fire and the heat of the sun can destroy you. You are immortal. You will feed on the blood of the living. The blood will be your sex.”
Alexi listened, but didn’t really hear. “Have you been at the opium den?”
Leopold sighed in frustration. “Come here.” He led him off the bed to a full-length looking glass. He stood behind Alexi and held his waist. “Look at how beautiful it has made you.”
Alexi checked himself out. He seemed very normal.
“No, look closer.” Leopold moved him up to the glass. “Look at your eyes.”
Alexi did. They were still sky blue, but iridescent, with a rainbow of colors in them.
“Open your mouth,” Leopold said.
Alexi parted his lips.
“Wider, lover.”
He opened wider. He had very sharp canines. He closed his mouth quickly and stared in the reflection at his panicked eyes.
Leopold grinned excitedly. “Do you see?”
Alexi started to think about how he felt. “Why do you tease me?”
“You feel it, don’t you, Alexi? The hunger. It is already gnawing at you.”
Alexi sensed a need, a strange twisting, like hunger, but like a sexual hunger. “No, that is my yearning to shoot my seed.”
“Yes, it may feel that way to you. But that is your yearning for blood.”
Alexi spun around. The speed of it appeared to surprise Leopold. “What have you done to me?” Alexi asked.
Leopold stepped back from him. “I have given you what you have asked for.”
He turned again to the mirror and stared at his face, rubbing it with his numb hands, feeling his new teeth with his tongue. He touched the sharp points in his mouth. “Nooooo.” He started backing away. “Nooooooo!”
“Alexi.” Leopold grabbed after him.
Alexi ran out of the house and into the raging torrent, entering the stable. He held the black horse, leaping effortlessly onto its back. It panicked and ran across the lightning filled fields.
Alexi felt the icy rain on his naked flesh. Each splattering drop reverberated acutely on his new senses. He looked to the sky and let out a mournful sound. It frightened the stallion and it bolted faster. Clinging to its mane as its strong muscles worked furiously under his soaked thighs, Alexi lowered down to feel its heat, its strong musky scent. He could smell its blood. Wildly he drove into its shoulder with his new sharp teeth, cutting the hide enough to taste blood. The stallion pumped harder in pain and fear as the blood flowed into Alexi’s mouth and down his throat.
Chapter 6

Alexi dressed in black. It seemed appropriate in his new role as Death. A red ascot at his throat, a fine ruby pin to match his ring.
Leopold watched him closely.
He had taken little from the horse and they were both growing
hungry.
Alexi approached Leo when he was through staring at himself in the
mirror. He stood nose to nose with Leopold. “I am randy.” Leopold said, “Hungry. You are hungry.”
Alexi sighed. “Whatever you need to call it.”
“Oh, my Alexi.” He shook his head and rubbed his eyes. “Bite me.”
“No, let’s go feed first.” He opened the front door. The rain had
tapered off and a muggy thick mist had rolled in.
Alexi watched him carefully. It seemed as if Leo was frozen in one
spot. He was about to ask why when a carriage materialized from the
gloom drawn by four black horses.
Leopold gestured for Alexi to climb on board.
“How did you do that?” he asked.
Leopold grinned. “You will learn many things. Just not all in one
night.”
They sat together in the carriage as it headed to the city. “Bite me.” Leopold rolled his eyes at Alexi’s insistence. “We are too weak.
After we have fed I will grant your wishes.”
“Does it matter? When we do it together? Do we have to be fed
first?”
“No, but—”
Alexi heard all he needed. He jumped on Leo and sat straddled on
his lap.
Leopold stared at him in amazement.
“Leo, please, please me.”
As if Leopold could not resist him, he held Alexi’s jaw in one hand.
“Your beauty has grown to magnificence. You are astonishing.” “Does that mean you will please me?”
Leopold laughed heartily at him.
Alexi paused for a moment to think. “Who is driving the team?” “They know the way.” He brushed off the question. “How are you
feeling? Are you getting accustomed to all the new senses?” “I am feeling randy. Why do you tease me?” He brought Leopold’s
hand to his crotch.
Leopold gasped, causing Alexi to startle.
“What? Don’t scare me like that. You have frightened me too much
as it is.”
“You have an erection.”
Alexi rolled his eyes at the folly. “What do you think I have been
trying to tell you?”
“No, no. You do not understand. When you make the change over
you lose the physical sex. The blood is your sex.”
As if he needed to prove it, Alexi opened his britches and took out
his thick cock. “Does this look like it is not the physical sex to you?” Leopold ran his hand over his length. “My Alexander, I have never
met a man like you in all my centuries.”
“Your what?” Alexi lost his train of thought because of the way
Leopold was stroking his cock, squeezing and fisting it.
“But we have arrived now and you must put that away.” Alexi grumbled and tucked his hard cock back into his britches.
“You are a tease, Leo. A penis teaser.”
Leopold looked back at him in distraction as he climbed out of the
carriage. “What did you call me?”
“Never mind.” Alexi sighed and gestured for Leo to lead the way,
glimpsing back over his shoulder as the horses again resumed their pace.
Alexi leaned forward to see a driver. There was none.
“Come, we need to feed quickly, then we shall socialize.” He held
Alexi’s elbow and escorted him to the throng of theatre patrons. Alexi could feel their warmth. He could hardly contain himself as
woman after woman walked by, eyeing him flirtatiously.
Leopold’s gripping hand held him back. “Cautious, you must always
be cautious. Follow me.”
They left the crisp gaslight and headed to the alleys. Its familiar reek
reminded Alexi of the nights he’d fought and robbed in them. Leopold
halted them and pointed a long pale finger. Two women were smoking
their forbidden cigarettes. They were in uniforms, kitchen help. Their
hair was swept back off their sweating brows, their aprons stained with
cooking fat.
Alexi started speeding his way toward them. Leopold tugged him
back.
“You will frighten them off. You must charm them. Wait. I will
show you.” Leopold straightened his waistcoat and raised his chin. He
strut passed them and then backtracked. “Do either of you lovely ladies
have the time?” He started some idle chitchat.
Alexi touched his teeth with the tip of his tongue, fingering them in
his mouth. The ache had grown profusely. He couldn’t wait. Not
heeding the advice, he came upon them too abruptly and one of the girls
was startled as Alexi approached her from behind.
Leopold frowned at him and introduced him as his friend, continuing
to talk calmly. The girls appeared flattered, smiling in invitation into his
handsome face.
Alexi was growing uncontrollably hungry. He reached for one of the
girl’s hands impulsively.
She turned in surprise. “Why, you’re freezing cold.” She narrowed
her eyes at him.
Alexi grimaced from the discomfort she was causing him. His veins
started pulling and he was anxious to feel that pleasure.
When the woman spotted Alex’s teeth her expression changed to
horror.
Leopold reacted quickly before she screamed and pulled the other
girl to himself, covering her mouth. He and the girl witnessed Alexi’s
strength and furious hunger first hand as he tore into her.
~
With his arms around her, Leopold felt the girl in his embrace freeze
in fear. He turned her away from the sight and whispered, “Be calm, I
will not harm you.” He kissed her gently and bit into her neck. She
sighed, falling limp in his arms.
~
Alexi dropped the body at his feet. His limbs burned with heat,
luscious heat. It was mildly arousing, but not nearly the stimulating
ecstasy he felt with Leopold. He was horribly disappointed. Rubbing
absently at the blood on his chin while his hands were covered with it,
he shrugged his shoulders.
Leopold let the girl fall gently to the ground on top of the other one.
He grabbed Alexi’s arm and took him away, down the alley. “You must
control yourself. That was needless violence. Very sloppy.” He shook
his head, locating a fountain. Leo dipped his handkerchief in the water
to wipe at Alexi’s face. “Look at you. You are a mess.” He cleaned him
up in irritation. “Are you more rational now? You are a seducer. You are
supposed to make them desire you.”
“I was hungry.” Alexi pouted, the guilty little boy.
“You will always be hungry. Every evening it will work on you.
Savor it until the blissful blood fills you. Now wash your hands.” He
pointed to them in disdain.
Alexi dunked them under the water and shook them off. He raised
his stare to Leopold, upset at disappointing him.
“Come. Enough. Let us enjoy the night.” Leo hooked his elbow. Alexi looked back as the red color dissipated slowly where he had
washed in the clear pool.
He felt better, warmer, and started to survey the activity. Leopold
took him to a café and they sat down with a good view of the passersby. “You have much to learn. Maybe we should have stayed at the
farmhouse where I could have instructed you more.” He set his cape and
top hat aside.
Alexi checked himself over for any blood, now that he was in the
light. “Am I presentable?”
Leopold stopped fussing and looked at him. A smile spread on his
lips. “You are miraculous.” He purred.
Alexi felt his cheeks warm with the fresh blood. “Can they tell? Do
they know?”
“Did you know it of me?” Leopold answered.
“No.”
“Then why do you ask? Just act as you always would and try not to
show off your lovely new teeth.”
Alexi covered his mouth with his hand. Leopold yanked it down.
“Don’t act ridiculous.”
Wine was set before them and two glasses were filled. Alexi drank it
down before Leopold could prevent it. He felt it halt somewhere in his
throat and it would go no further. Panicking, Alexi spit it all back into
the glass, choking in surprise.
Leopold sighed and glanced around, patting Alexi’s back in a cliché
gesture. “Listen to me, my young one, you can no longer eat or drink.
Only the blood sustains you.”
Alexi wiped his mouth awkwardly with the back of his hand. “What?
No wine? But I love wine. How will I survive? How will I dull my
brain?”
Leopold smiled wickedly at him. “Later, I will ‘dull’ it for you.” Peeking around first, Alexi focused on Leo’s iridescent eyes. “Yes,
about that. I thought you said the blood was like sex.” He leaned closer.
“The girl. I did not feel the orgasm with her.”
“So it is. There is good sex and there is bad sex. When you rush and
are clumsy, is that good sex? When you take your time and savor it, is it
then? You will learn how to make it exciting and fulfilling in time. But
be careful. Choose your victims with care. You do not want to be caught
and raise suspicion.”
Alexi nodded and scanned the room for a likely candidate. “You remember the townhouse here? That is where we will stay
whilst we are in the city. There is a room there where no light can enter.
We can sleep safely away from the sun.” He received another vacant
nod. “You have stopped listening to me. May I ask why?” Leo searched
for where Alexi’s attention was aimed.
Alexi was enthralled by a young woman accompanied by two older
matrons who were laughing over their tea. The young woman was
polished and wealthy. Fine pearls hung from around her neck. Her dress
was off the shoulder, cool in the warmth of the room. Her hair was
woven behind her head, leaving her slender neck exposed.
Leopold said, “It is not wise to choose a woman of import or wealth.
Their disappearance will likely raise a vigilante or reward for their
killing. Seek the servant girls and street vagrants. Their disappearance is
ignored, even expected.”
Alexi watched her radiant smile. She felt his eyes and turned his
way. They caught hold of each other until she looked away shyly. Leopold reached out to give him a warning squeeze. “Do not forget
these lessons. If you learn them the hard way, you shall perish from your
mistakes and even I will not be able to help you.”
Alexi exhaled loudly. “I know. I will be careful. I promise. No
wealthy heiress and no more like before. I give you my word.” “Very good. Come. We have many places to see before our night is
over.” He stood and lifted his cape.
As Alexi rose the pretty woman caught his eye once more. “Wait
here for me.”
Leopold reached out to try and prevent him.
Alexi stood before her. Her eyes sparkled from the heat of her smile.
He took her hand and bowed, raising it to his lips. A tremor ran through
him at the sensation of blood rushing under her fair skin. He held it there
a moment too long and gave it back reluctantly.
“I am Alexander DuPontiff, at your service.”
She blushed and smiled at her companions.
The old woman addressed him, “I am Lady Nantwich and this is my
sister, Lady Caldwell. The young girl you are enthralled with is my
daughter, Katrina.”
“I am greatly pleased.” He smiled. “May I compliment you, Madam,
on such an exquisite daughter?”
The old woman mumbled her flustered gratitude. Alexi assumed
because of his attire, that all three women thought they were in the
presence of aristocracy.
“May I seek her company someday soon?” He clasped Katrina’s
hand again and felt the softness of her fingers.
Katrina looked away shyly and peeked at her mother.
“You may come for tea one afternoon. It would be lovely.” “Yes, I would enjoy that very much.” He waited for the name of the
street and bowed graciously, walking back to a fretting Leopold, who
shuffled him out of the door.
“You forget your lessons quickly.” Leopold dragged him along
angrily.
“And you are telling me that every acquaintance must be killed?
May I not have friends of the living?”
Leopold stopped suddenly and let out an amazed laugh. “If you feel
you can keep your true nature a secret from mortals, by all means. But
how will you stroll in the park on a sunny afternoon? What of a laugh
too bold and a tooth is exposed? And what of your desire to possess
everything of that person? Including their heartbeat?” He resumed their
stroll. “You may try, my lover, but you might find your dear ones will
learn of your secret quickly and you will feel the pain of terminating
them as never with that of an anonymous stranger.”
Alexi pouted. No one but Leo to share his leisure time with? Not that
he didn’t like the pleasures of Leopold, but Alexi had every intention of
enjoying anything and anyone he pleased.
Leopold stopped and brushed Alexi’s long hair back from his eyes.
“Have you grown bored of me so soon?”
“No. Oh no, not in the least.” He reassured Leo.
“Good. Come then, the theater awaits.” Clasping Alexi’s hand, Leo
hailed a carriage.
While they traveled it seemed to Alexi that music was echoing on
every corner. The aroma of food mixed with the harsh smell of the
Thames.
Once in the theater, they sat in their reserved box seat. Alexi was
bored and anxious while Leopold was enthralled with the music. Alexi
peeked at him. Leo’s lips were parted as he seemed to taste the sound. Alexi yawned and rubbed his eyes. He tried to find an excuse to
walk away and couldn’t very well say he was going to relieve himself.
That urge had vanished as well as the pleasure of eating. He stood,
trying to think of some ruse.
“Where are you going?” Leopold seemed irritated by the
interruption.
“Just to stretch my legs. I’ll only be a moment. Promise.” He
winked.
Leopold frowned angrily. “Keep out of trouble.”
“I will.” He grinned and left the box through the heavily curtained
doorway. The music was now muffled as the air became filled with the
talk of the many patrons that were drinking their wine and smoking in
the lounge.
He bumped into a finely dressed older man and apologized
profusely. The man grumbled and continued on his way. Alexi counted
the money in the purse he’d just heisted, tossing all but the coins away. Sticking his hands deep into his pockets, Alexi loved the feel of the
fine silk suit. The warmth of the room didn’t cause him to sweat. It felt
comfortable to him even though everyone else seemed overheated. He
wondered if he could no longer perspire. Shrugging to himself, he
headed to the men’s lounge out of habit.
He stood before the mirror and combed his fingers through his long
brown hair. He took a quick look at his teeth. They amazed him and
made him look like quite the evil demon. He liked their viciousness. A
wild wolf.
He let the water run over his fingers in the basin. It looked alive as it
flowed over his skin. His warm color had faded a little. He could use
some more blood. He turned around to the living and shook the water
off his hands.
A young man entered the room and caught his eye.
Alexi boldly watched as the young man took care of business, then
Alexi followed him out. He was in his late teens, muscular and alert,
wearing his Sunday best for his night at the theater, his mother and
father were most likely left waiting in their seats.
Alexi found a single moment to make his move. “Excuse me. If you
can...I’m in need of some assistance outside. Would you mind helping
me?”
The young man inspected Alexi curiously. “What is it you need?” Alexi took his elbow and started rushing him out. “I lied. I just
wanted your attention. You are perfect for what I have in mind. There is
money in it for you.” He read the boy’s suspicious expression and his
worried glance back toward the lobby.
“What sort of something and how much money?”
Alexi stared deeply into his eyes. “Something urgent. Will you come
with me? It will only take a moment.”
He felt the young man’s willpower waver, giving in with a nod.
They left hurriedly into the cooler night. Alexi took him to the alley
behind the theater.
“Eh. What’s this about then?” The young man yanked his arm back
from Alexi’s grip.
Alexi embraced him firmly and stared into his eyes. “You have
something I need.” Caressing the young man’s neck, Alexi pushed aside
his fine hair.
“I don’t think I’m interested, mister.”
Alexi made the youth stare into his eyes.
He appeared to lose himself, ceasing his battle.
Alexi felt the young man’s warmth, caught his youthful scent, the
salty sweat on his skin. He squeezed him tighter and groaned, brushing his lips over his forehead and cheeks, letting the desire in him build, as
Leopold had suggested.
Alexi’s body reacted until the demand became intolerable. The youth groaned softly and rubbed his stiff cock against Alexi’s
leg. It sent a charge through Alexi he could no longer resist. He bit
gently into his flesh and the first gush of the fountain of blood sent him
reeling. They rocked together, moaning sensually at the ecstasy. The
youth grabbed clumsily at Alexi’s britches, cupping his crotch. Alexi
could see he was lost in delirium, caught between fantasy and pain. Alexi felt him weaken. He knew if he pulled away, the boy would
live. He fought himself angrily with a decision he would now face
nightly.
The youth’s grip loosened, his head fell back gently, his lips grew
slack.
Alexi lowered him to the street, then tore at his clothing, scattering
the contents of his pockets. Let it look like a madman has had him. He stepped back to observe the scene, bit his lip, and hurried away,
back into the theatre.
As he returned, Alexi knew Leopold was a nervous wreck. “I am
back, see?” He sat in his spot. “Have I missed much?”
Leopold glared at him. “No, but I see I have.” Leopold sniffed
Alex’s clothing.
“Sorry, lover. Just a quick snack.”
“I hope you were discreet. Killing in this theatre would be reckless.” “Indeed.” Alexi nodded, then scooted closer to caress him, trying to
calm him.
In a huff, Leopold turned to the stage, crossing his arms. Alexi moved nearer, placing an arm around Leo’s shoulders. “Here,
I will share him with you.” He exposed his neck to Leopold’s mouth. Leo moved back from Alexi. “Behave yourself.”
Alexi laughed heartily into Leopold’s scowl, which slowly turned
into a grin.
~
On their way out onto the streets Alexi noticed a commotion in the
alley. It was loaded with officials. Hearing the wail of a woman, he
clenched his jaw, holding Leopold’s elbow and tried to think of his
words. Detachment. Detachment.
He felt the dawn before it actually lit the wicks in the sky. They
drove the team hastily and ran up the stairs to the townhouse. Leopold
bolted the door and directed Alexi to a room, a study lined with books. Alexi looked around in question. “We are to sleep here?” Leopold grinned knowingly. “Wait and watch.” He touched a small panel by a bookcase and it came forward as if apart from the wall, swinging open like a door. He revealed an inner chamber. Leopold lit a single candle and Alexi could see it was totally sealed on all sides from the light. It was a bedroom, rather extravagantly made with red velvets
and slippery satins.
Alexi walked inside as Leopold secured the wall behind him. “Do
you sleep like this every night? It is fit for a king.”
“There are nights when sleeping like this is a luxury. I will sleep in a
coffin in a graveyard when I have no other choice.”
Alexi cringed. “Oh, please.”
Leopold shrugged. “We do what is necessary to survive. You shall
see.” He smiled demonically at his lover. “You said you will share your
meal with me.”
Alexi felt his cock throb at the invitation. “Get in the bed.” He
started undressing.
“You do not have to be naked.”
“I sleep naked. And now so shall you.”
“It is not practical. If we are disturbed and have to move quickly we
need to be dressed.”
“You are mad.” Alexi stepped out of his clothing quickly. “Do not call me names.” He swatted Alexi’s hand. “Leave me
clothed.”
“Not in my bed.” He continued to disrobe Leo.
“Oh, now it is your bed. One night as a vampire and he owns my
things.”
“Let me see you naked. Why are you so shy?” He spread Leopold’s
shirt wide. “You are very well built.”
“I have not been seen naked in a century.” Unsuccessfully he tried to
stop the hands that unlaced his britches.
“That’s odd from someone in their thirties?” He squinted at him in
the dimness. “Forties?”
“Fine. But I cannot get sexually aroused like you can. What point is
there?” He crossed his arms as his britches were sent to the rug. “Come now, step out of them and let me look at you.”
Leopold threw up his hands at the futility. He turned around and
extended his arms. “Now you see me.”
Alexi knelt to admire him; his jet black, long, thick wavy hair, his
smoothly shaven face and his tall muscular body. “You are beautiful.
You are pale, but very lovely.”
Leopold watched as Alexi stood tall and approached him. When
Alexi embraced him, he felt Leo’s cooling skin and moaned from the
desire. Alexi cupped his hand over Leo’s flaccid member.
“I told you it is useless.” Leopold sighed.
“I still like the way it feels.” Alexi massaged Leo’s balls, tugging on
their tender skin. “Bite me, lover.” He tilted his head back. “Send me
into the night sky.”
Seductively, Leopold ran his lips over Alexi’s cheek, then to his
mouth where he kissed him passionately. He ran his tongue over Alexi’s
teeth and cut it. When Alexi tasted his blood he shivered and groaned.
Leopold ran his mouth down Alexi’s neck, sucking his skin before he
dug in.
Alexi held Leopold tightly and fell with him onto the satin sheets.
He brought Leopold’s hand to his hard cock and gripped it with him,
jerking it as the swoon began.
Leopold bit him fiercely, much harder than when he was mortal.
Alex flinched in reflex, though it didn’t hurt. He started writhing on the
bed in pleasure.
No, nothing is like this. Nothing. No mortal blood, no woman’s
embrace, nothing compares to my lover’s teeth.
As the waves of passion overwhelmed them, Leopold tightened his
grip on Alexi’s large, hard cock as it started to throb.
Alexi gasped as he came, seeing Leopold lean back to watch. He
coated with his lover’s hand with his seed. While Alexi still
reverberating with the aftershocks, he rocked side to side as he panted,
clutching onto the bed.
Once Alexi finally could open his eyes, he caught Leopold covering
his own soft cock with the sperm. When Leopold glanced up and
noticed Alexi’s stunned expression he said, “Maybe it is a magic
potion.”
Alexi laughed out loud and Leopold joined him.
“Sleep, my beauty.” Leopold cuddled under the blankets with him
and Alexi fell into a deep slumber.
Chapter 7
Fog, thick and viscous, tumbled its way off the water and onto the streets of the city.
Alexander had fed quickly on an old man asleep in the alley. He felt warm and alive and the old man would never awaken from his nap.
He knocked at the door and waited. A servant answered and he was announced.
It didn’t take a mind reader to see that Lady Nantwich was overjoyed at a visit from the ‘handsome young noble’ and quickly sent the servant in motion for tea.
“So good of you to come.” She showed Alexi into her posh parlor.
Alexi handed her a bouquet and she giggled in delight as if it were she that he was courting. A servant brought a vase and they were arranged and laid to bear their fragrance in the stuffy room.
Noticing a large ruby on Alexi’s finger, Lady Nantwich clasped his hand boldly to inspect it. “If you don’t mind. I’ve a fondness for gems.”
Alexi nodded, but regretted any close inspection of his anatomy for fear of detection.
His hand looked quite normal with its hot human blood and thankfully she commented on the beauty of the stone and not the oddness of the hand it adorned. “How beautiful. Blood red. Exquisite.”
“It was a gift from a very dear friend.” He smiled.
The servant entered the room with a tray.
“Tea? Do you like sugar?”
“No, thank you.”
The Lady nodded for Alexi to be handed a cup.
Taking it reluctantly, Alexi pretended to sip. He chatted anxiously with the Lady while watching for Katrina eagerly.
“Oh, my, so much time chitchatting, like it was I you’d come to visit.” She blushed.
“Nonsense. Your company pleases me.”
She gazed into his eyes and he looked away hastily, nervous of any appraisal. He’d spent hours at a mirror, hypnotized by his own staring orbs, lost on their impossible color. He was very afraid that something might look out of the ordinary.
Smiling in approval the Lady said, “I will send in my daughter.” She rose and left the room.
Alexi quickly poured his tea into the pot of flowers. He peeked up to see Katrina, a vision in lavender lace, a woman who would never have looked his way a few weeks ago—when he was penniless and on the street.
He admired the precious debutantes and dreamed of walking with one on his arm instead of having to be content with whores, rich elderly widows, tired old maids, and serving girls.
He didn’t come out of his trance until she said, “Alexander.”
Feeling as if he was floating, he raised her hand to his lips, enjoying his own private thrill at the touch of her flesh and bones.
“What lovely flowers.” She admired the bouquet.
He peered over his shoulder, hoping the hot tea had not damaged them.
Gently, she tilted a bud to her lips and inhaled its aroma.
“You are stunning,” he said. “So warm and alluring.”
Katrina looked aside shyly and offered him more tea. He watched as she poured before he could prevent it. The proper hostess, she sat delicately in the chair that had previously held her mother and lifted the gilded porcelain to her pale pink lips.
Alexi stared enthralled at her every movement, his heaven slowly working into a hell.
“Please sit, Alexander. You make me nervous standing there so.” She smiled up at him.
He moved to her, taken by her completely. “Would you come with me for a stroll?”
She set her cup down and fluttered her lashes. “I doubt mother would approve so soon. Perhaps next time, when I can prepare her for it.”
“Of course.” He was lost on her, his desires boiling under his calm exterior.

For an hour, he suffered for her, trying to be satisfied with idle talk. She was learned, not naive or giddy. Yet, talking with a woman was unusual for him. Talk usually led to other things. And the sooner the better. But he knew he’d be lucky to kiss her cheek goodnight.

Lady Nantwich materialized to end the evening. It was far from late but Alexi realized it was some proper form of etiquette. Standing to take his leave, he was awkward now in front of the mater.

“Please come again, Alexander. I would very much like to stroll with you,” Katrina whispered out of the hearing range of her mother.
“And I will worship you, my Katrina.” He raised her hand once more and brushed his lips over it softly, yearning to pull her into a reckless embrace. Controlling himself, he bowed and was escorted to the door.
Alexi stood at his carriage, frustrated to a fury. He drove the team into town and halted at a familiar doorway. Climbing the stairs, he burst through with a practiced bound.
“Alexander?” The old Madam turned pale.
“Ah. My dear woman, how is my Betina?”
The Madam shivered and backed away. “You should know. You murdered her. And brutally at that.”
“I did no such thing.” He approached her.
“You stay back, you murderer!”
He tightened his lips in anger. “I loved Betina. Why would I harm her?”
“Because you were mad and reckless. You always hurt her.”
“Nonsense. I am a man. I make love like a man.” He strolled around the red room looking for a woman.
“The police are after you,” she warned, still backed into the corner behind her desk and quill.
He stopped and spied over his shoulder at her. “Did they ever ask me that really occurred that evening? So quick to accuse. I was kidnapped. Thrown from the window by the same assailant that killed my beloved Betina.”
The Madam opened her mouth to speak, then obviously reconsidered.
“I was tortured. Beaten.” He waved his hands around dramatically. “Escaping with my life.” He came over to whisper out of the corner of his mouth, “He was a bloody sodomite. Assaulted me as well.”
“Why didn’t you go to the authorities?”
“And be captured? And convicted for a crime I did not commit?” He leaned over her desk to her. “Sweet woman. They never would have believed me. Nor found the real scoundrel. Look. Even now you think it is all a lie.”
She gnawed at a hangnail, staring at him.
He went around the desk and touched her hair as she trembled visibly. He leaned against her and kissed her neck.
Another woman entered the room and Alexi backed away quickly.
The Madam was flustered and sent him off like a spoiled child. “Now, go. Fine. I believe you, you rascal. Flirting with an old hag like me.” She laughed. “What do you want, hmmm?”
“I don’t know. Anything young and fresh?” He took out his loaded purse.
She eyed the money hungrily. “Yes, a lovely new little girl, but she’s with—”
Laying a handful of the money on the desk, Alexi sprang up the stairs. “I will find her.”
“But she’s with a gentleman,” she yelled after him.
Alexi rushed through the familiar halls and spotted his own reflection. Smiling wickedly, he revealed his teeth, then listened at each door, concentrating on the sounds within. He opened one and peered in.
A young girl was lashing the buttocks of a heavy-set middle-aged man who was precariously tied to a chair.
Alexi grinned and closed the door behind him.
The girl gasped in surprise and the man made some humiliated murmurs before he started shouting angrily.
Alexi shoved a cloth into the man’s mouth and tied a blindfold over his eyes. The man struggled weakly for a few moments and exhausted himself quickly with the effort.
The young girl looked up in wonder at Alexi. Untying the lace of his collar, he opened his shirt. “Come here to me.” He held out his hand and she ran eagerly to cuddle with him. “Do you find me attractive?” He caressed her hair as she nodded and beamed up at him.
He thought she could be no more than fifteen years of age. He lifted her into his arms and lay her on the bed. “What would you like to do to me?” He smiled sweetly into her face. “Pretend it is your last request.” Raising his arms, he stood before her.
She thought about it for a moment, then her expression brightened up devilishly. She started to unlace Alexi’s britches.
While she did, Alexi reached out and took the blindfold off the bound man, who looked up awkwardly, the sweat beading off his receding brow.
The young girl opened Alexi’s trousers and tugged them down to his knees. She peeked up at Alexi expectantly as if awaiting his permission.
“Anything you wish.” He smiled.
“I wish this.” She took his cock into her mouth.
Alexi grew hard and very hungry. He glanced back to the bound man who appeared to be enjoying the show.
The girl stopped sucking and lay back on the bed. “Take me.”
Alexi grinned slyly at his own interpretation of the phrase. Crawling across the bed over her, he penetrated her deeply and picked her petite form up into his arms. In delirium, he rocked her and kissed her lips and neck, letting the feeling rise to its climax.
Just before his cock began to shiver and come, Alexi bit her. She gasped with pleasure, clinging to him fiercely. He drew her blood into him while filling her with his seed. He rose with it, the euphoria nearly spinning him across the room. Feeling her heart slow, he lay her down gently, pulling out to stand back and observe her.
He peered back at the man who was foaming at the sight, the beads of sweat turning to drops down his temples and nose.
Alexi laced his pants and knelt before the man. “I killed her. Want to know how?”
The man turned pale and shook his head frantically, trying to spit out the rag. Alexi smiled broadly, showing his elegant sharp canines. The man panicked and tore at his bindings, making little headway. Alexi let out a demonic laugh as the man convulsed in fear.
Standing, opened the little dresser behind the bound man, Alexi drew out a dagger. Each girl kept one in their room. He knew this from Betina. As he leaned over the girl, he slashed her ruthlessly, though no blood was left to spill, then he turned again to the man and read the mortal terror branded on his face. He was white with fright and his pores were large as the sweat drenched him.
Alexi held the blade in front of his face. “I’ll make you a deal. I’ll cut you free, but you must outrun me to get away. If I catch you, I’ll cut you up.” The man trembled violently. “Ready?”
With a swish, Alexi sliced the bonds.
The man barely stumbled to his feet when Alexi drove the knife into his soft belly, deep and wicked. He twisted it, clamping the man’s hand around the handle.
Carefully smearing blood around the bed, Alexi hoped it would appear the man killed the girl and then himself.
He wiped his hands on the man’s trousers, left hanging on a chair, took the gag out of his mouth, and eyed the room; a lunatic’s nightmare. He nodded in approval and prepared to escape from the window. Alexi jolted as an apparition blocked his way.
“This is how you kill cleanly and without suspicion?”
“It’ll look as if he did it and killed himself.”
“So brutal. So angry. You saw your young lady tonight. Did you not?”
Alexi glared at him.
“Is this how you will deal with loving her? Annihilating ruthlessly?”
“You hypocrite,” he sneered. “You said yourself who I should kill. This is a serving girl.”
“The same place where Betina was killed? They know you here, you fool.”
“They will think it was him.” He pointed to the body of the man slumped on the floor, the blood, a darkening pool around him.
“And how will they think that?” Leopold asked.
Alexi clenched his teeth and threw open the door. Defiantly he approached another room and knocked. A woman answered and smiled with delight at Alexi, closing the door behind them.

Moments later, screams were heard. Alexi and his woman hurried into the hall covering their nakedness with a sheet. Alexi asked what was wrong in compete innocence as the Madam wailed in horror.

Alexi held her tight and looked over her shoulder. “Oh, my Lord.” He gasped with as much drama as he could muster. “Come away this instant. Someone call the police!” he shouted.

He brought the old Madam into his room and sat her on the bed, fanning her face.
“Oh, Alexander, a tragedy. Tragedy. What a maniac. What has he done?”
“He was so ashamed of his behavior that he must have killed the girl and then himself.” Alexi bit his lip.
The Madam touched his cheek as he knelt before her naked and vulnerable. “Alexander. You must flee. The police. They must not find you here.” She panicked and started throwing his clothing at him. He held her still and kissed her. “Thank you.”
“Hurry.” She rubbed her hands nervously, looking over her shoulder.
Dressing quickly, Alexi climbed out of the window and down the side of the stone building. He trotted off as the streets filled with people and stopped when he was far enough away to avoid the scene and still view it.
“Clever, very clever.”
Alexi turned to see Leopold’s grinning face. His hand rested on Alexi’s shoulder.
Alexi smiled at him proudly. “You think I am not resourceful. I have lived on my own on the streets since I was thirteen.”
“Oh, you are so very wise and experienced,” Leopold mocked him.
“How old are you?”
Leopold dodged away from his grasping hands.
“Come here. Stop moving away.” Alexi laughed and went after him. He inhaled sharply when Leopold pulled him into a vise-like grip and took him under the darkness of the trees.
“Now it is my turn to have you. You make me jealous with the whores you enter.”
Alexi could not break the hold Leopold had on his face. He tried to get at his fingers, but could not pry them off.
“Shoot your cream for me, lover.” Leopold bit him softly and drank from the fresh supply.
Alexi’s knees weakened and he was held up by a strong arm as he once again moved into this sensuous dream. Holding back his cries, knowing they could expose them, he opened his trousers and set his cock free.
Obviously Leopold felt the movements in the blackness of the thick night. It seemed Leo could not resist Alexi’s cock and held it in his palm as it came. When he parted from Alexi’s throat Leopold smiled at him. “No one can make you feel this way. Do not forget that.”
Alexi rested against Leopold with all his weight. “I need to sleep. You have exhausted me.”
Leopold judged the sky. “It is just as well. Dawn is coming.” He put his arm around him. “It’d be best if you put that away.”
Alexi looked down at his spent cock and fastened his britches. “You are jealous of it, aren’t you?”
“Insanely. But I will share yours.” He grinned wickedly. “Come. We must go back home.”
Chapter 8

The dance hall was too bright. The glare hurt Alexi’s eyes. Millions of tapers were lit from hanging chandeliers and wall sconces, throwing fiery light on the crowded dancing bodies.

Even though he had fed, he was anxious and jumpy. Too much light, too many people. Attempting to concentrate on Katrina, her petite hand in his, he looked over her shoulder to see her mother and Lady Caldwell chaperoning diligently. Knowing as well that Leopold was lurking in the shadows, he squeezed Katrina close and said, “I am sorry I cannot dance with you. Forgive me. The crowds, the noise.”

She assented with a sympathetic sound and led him out of the throng to an open space by the door.
Taking a look around quickly, Alexi tugged her outdoors by her hand.
Katrina giggled at the naughtiness of escaping her chaperones, but Alexi could tell she loved the daring deed.
He led her to the quiet darkness of the trees in a small park and hugged her close. It was cool out as fall worked its way into the nights.
Not wanting the chill to touch her, Alexi took off his jacket and wrapped it around her, then kissed her lips. Her taste was making the yearning for blood unbearable.
“Alexander.” She sighed. “My handsome man. You excite something very potent in me. I have never met a man like you before.”
He laughed at the irony.
“Don’t be so modest. You are perfectly handsome, intelligent, and an absolute gentleman. So far.” She smiled.
He blinked. “Should I not be one?”
With what Alexi perceived as wicked intent, Katrina checked behind her quickly for any sign of their keepers. “I don’t see what harm one more kiss will do.” She wrapped her arms around his neck.
In agony he groaned and devoured her, his passion and hunger raging.
She pulled back and said, “Ouch,” touching her mouth. “Funny. I think we kissed so hard I nicked my lip on your tooth. Isn’t that odd?” She laughed in embarrassment.
“No. Come again and I shall kiss it and make it better.” He licked her lip gently and tasted her blood. The surge to his loins was so powerful he whimpered in pain. Deciding to take her, Alexi smoothed his lips down her ivory throat, pressing his hardness into her dress.
“Oh! There you are you naughty children.” Lady Nantwich hurried towards them awkwardly with Lady Caldwell in pursuit.
In horror, Alexi backed away, his heart exploding in his chest. “I’m sorry. Truly I am. I cannot stay.”
“Don’t go,” Katrina called out, reaching for him.
~
Alexi rushed back to kiss her hand and stare into her eyes. “We will meet again very soon.” He bowed and seemed to vanish.
Katrina frowned and faced the women. “Really, Mother. You treat me like a child. Now look what you have done. You have sent him away.”
“I think it is far from ladylike to be kissing in the dark. It’s appalling behavior. I’m frightfully disappointed. Shame on you.”
Lady Caldwell tried to see if she could still spot him anywhere. “What a charming man.”
“See.” Katrina pointed at her aunt. “You are the only one to disapprove.”
“Go. Get yourself home this instant, young lady.”
Katrina frowned and walked in front of them, hearing them talk.
Lady Nantwich stepped closer to her sister. “It would be different if he were to propose.”
Unfurling her fan, Lady Caldwell said, “That kind of man does not propose marriage, my dear. He is not one to settle.”
“I do hope you are wrong.”
Katrina caught her aunt still looking for any sign of Alexander. She heard her aunt say, “No, he does not settle for one.”
Katrina bit her lip on her anger and wrapped Alexander’s jacket tightly around her shoulders.
~
Alexi slowed his pace and tried to calm his heart. Footsteps followed behind him, so hid against a tree.
A maid was hurrying by, intent on her errand. When he stepped out before her, she inhaled sharply at the shock. He caught her in his arms and she shoved at him violently until she looked into his face. Something in his eyes seemed to make her let up on her struggle.
Alexi wondered if she could see the sad longing in him, his heartache. He kissed her neck and his teeth found her sweet vein. Alexi swooned with his own climax, wrapping his body around her to engulf himself in the scent of a human.
Groaning softly, he hoisted her off the ground, draining her of her life, as his body pulsed and throbbed against hers. He refused to release her even though she was limp and lifeless. Sucking her blood relentlessly, his frustration becoming delirium, he felt her heart stop and drank still more. He started feeling ill and released her. She dropped to the ground like stone.
Falling to his knees, Alexi retched terribly, the blood coming back up on him like so many shots in a bar. He trembled and felt sick. What had happened?
He struggled to his feet and heard voices. Panicking, Alexi ran toward the river. He heard the body being discovered as he continued running until he was far away. He leaned back against a deserted shipping dock and caught his breath. He’d lost most of the blood he needed and now felt revulsion at the idea of drinking again.
Alexi thought about Leopold and yearned for the safety of his companionship, his guidance. Leo would explain what had happened. He’d know why.
Suddenly, Alexi was grabbed from behind. The surprise of being caught off guard frightened him more than the danger. Two men, thieves like himself, had him. One held him from around his throat. The other came from behind to face him. He recognized this man, a fellow pickpocket. Maybe they had shared a drink together years ago, told tales of their mischief like any braggart after a beer or two. The scar over his left eye, a cut from a whiskey bottle. Alexi remembered the story and maybe even the fight.
A blow fell to Alexi’s abdomen. It knocked the wind out of him and he doubled over. They didn’t recognize him. He was just another fancy aristocrat.
“Wait.” Alexi struggled to get free and felt another blow. He wished he had not been so ill. It had sapped all his strength. He needed to feed again.
Rough hands groped inside his pockets revolting him as they searched for valuables. The ruby was torn off his finger. He growled in fury and wrenched at the arms that held him from behind. Another blow doubled him over and he was thrown to the mud. He heard their laughter as they walked away. In spite of the hammering, he felt fine, just exhausted...and hungry.
He crept to the side of a building and recuperated, inhaling deeply to gain his calm and reserve his strength. Once he felt more himself, he followed after them as they headed along the river’s edge toward their next victim.
Alexi kept close and waited for an opportunity. One of the men stopped to relieve himself while the other walked a few paces beyond. It was what he’d been hoping for. He grabbed the man while he urinated, covering his mouth. Alexi dragged him down to the water and drained the blood out of him.
As Alexi expected, the other man became impatient and wandered back to the bushes. He called out the first man’s name in stifled shouts.
Alexi materialized before him and the man jumped back in fear. “You?” He growled and took a wild swing at Alexi.
Alexi grabbed the man’s arm and twisted it, breaking it easily, once again very powerful with good blood in his veins.
The man cried out in pain and fell to his knees. Alexi crouched before him on the packed brown clay. “You don’t know me, McBride? But how could that be when I remember you so well. You fool. Look at me.”
McBride narrowed his eyes through the pain to study Alexi’s face.
“We ambushed a carriage together and lived to tell.”
McBride’s eyes widened. “Alexander?” He seemed half relieved and half terrified to be with one as ruthless as himself.
“A lot has passed, McBride, since we last met.” Alexi grinned.
“I think you broke my arm.” He moaned, holding onto it tightly.
“Did I? Indeed. Dreadfully sorry.” Alexi released him. “Where’s my ring? I’ll have that back now. Your friend didn’t have it.”
McBride felt around for it with his good arm and handed it to Alexi. “You wouldn’t know where he went off to?”
“He had to leave.” Alexi stood tall and slipped his ring back on.
“He did? Where?”
“He had an appointment. Didn’t he tell you?” Alexi smiled showing off his teeth. “With the bottom of the river.”
McBride scrambled to his feet as Alexi laughed. He ran, stumbling, as Alexi seemed to appear in every direction. He stopped moving to catch his labored breath. “Stop playing games with me. I should kill you.”
“On the contrary.” Alexi startled him from behind. “I think it is I who shall kill you.” He opened his mouth in a wide smile and showed his canines again.
Stunned, McBride fell to the ground, his broken arm obviously causing him agonizing pain.
Alexi fell on him and enjoyed the struggle. It was so useless and weak. Just before he bit the man he whispered, “I fucked your sister, you maggot,” and sunk in his teeth deeply into the man’s muscular neck. McBride struggled violently for a moment, then lay limp.
Already full, Alexi took little, terrified he’d get sick again. Rummaging through McBride’s pockets for his purse or anything else of value, he then dragged the unconscious man down to the river’s edge. “Join your friend.” He laughed and waited until the body became lost in the murky depths.
As if he had suddenly remembered the time, he looked to the sky. Spikes of light speared the darkness, pre-dawn. He hurried back to town, avoiding all the commotion surrounding his trail of death. Alexi raced to the townhouse, feeling a tingling burning on his cheeks and forehead like sunburn at the beach.
He flew up the stairs and banged on the door, digging for his key and fumbling with the lock. Alexi peered back up at the sky and felt his eyes tear. He panicked and burst into the house, locking the light out behind him. Gasping for air, he ran to the study and touched the secret panel. The case opened and he sighed audibly as he closed it behind him.
He lit a candle and spotted Leopold in bed, his eyes open and sparkling.
Without a word, Alexi stripped quickly and dove under the duvet to cuddle him. He caught Leopold’s admonishing glare before sleep overcame them both.
Chapter 9

“She was dead. Never drink after their heart has stopped.” Leopold straightened his ascot in the mirror. “Wretchedly sick, that is what it will make you. Terrible thing.”
“And this unimportant piece of trivia you neglected to tell me?”
Alex crossed his arms.
“My humblest apologies.”
Alexi frowned at him, shaking his head as they exited the room. “Do not shake your head at me, Alexi. I cannot remember everything

in the first few weeks.” He stopped them from entering the study. “What is it?” Alexi asked.
Leopold stepped in slowly as Alexi peered over his shoulder. The sitting room table was on its side, the chair was cut and the

stuffing oozed out a sickly beige stuffing. Books were torn from their shelves, the covers damaged and crushed. Each room was a disaster, progressively more chaotic.

Alexi felt nauseated from the violation and fear. He stood in the center of the room, broken glass crunching under his boot, and suddenly realized how vulnerable they were as they slept. If it weren’t for the safety of their hidden chamber, they might both have been discovered.

Leopold rubbed his chin. Finally he looked up at Alexi. “Friends of yours?”
Alexi thought it was a joke, then realized Leopold wasn’t smiling. “Friends of mine? Who knows I am here? No one.”
“No? After weeks of living here? Many have seen you coming and going. Well, it is time to move on.” He picked up his hat and walking stick. “Come, we must make other arrangements.”

It was the first time Alexi had met the man who handled all of Leopold’s affairs, a mortal, Frederick Raleigh; rotund and balding, and very obedient. A new site was located. An abandoned house near the city limits. Leopold asked the man to go back to the townhouse and take whatever had not been damaged to the new location. Leo smiled and touched the man under the chin, bestowing a tender personal glance at him.

Alexi fidgeted nervously. He didn’t like to rely on anyone for anything. Suspicious and wary, he hounded Leopold about his decision on their way back out to the streets.

“Nonsense. He is wholly trustworthy.”
“How can you say that?”
“Because he’s known what I am for thirty years.”

Alexi stood still as Leopold kept walking. He turned back to Alexi and nodded to follow.
“I don’t understand.”
“It is very simple.” Leopold took his arm. “I pay him very well and I don’t bite any of his family.”
Alexi was stunned.
With complete affection, Leopold smiled at his expression. “You are simply adorable. Come, let us look at our new home.”
They walked arm in arm, whispering softy, revealing secrets like lovers. Alexi harkened to his name being shouted. He stopped and spotted Katrina hurrying to meet him.
Peeking apprehensively at Leopold’s pale gaunt face, since neither one of them had fed yet, he thought he must look awful as well. Alex turned away quickly from the gas lamp’s glow.
“Alexander. I’m so glad to see you. My, aren’t we the night birds, always meeting after dark.” She was breathless. When she looked up at Leopold, it was evident she waited on an introduction.
“This is my dear friend, Leopold.” Alexi knew no surname and it cut off awkwardly.
“How do you do.” She shook his hand.
“Very pleased indeed.” Leopold’s eyes twinkled.
“I’m very glad to meet you. I remember seeing you the first evening Alexander and I met. I knew you must be very close. I admit now that I had been observing you all evening.” She smiled shyly.
Leopold beamed at the flattery. “As well as this young man had observed you. I am sure.”
She looked into Alexi’s eyes. “I am alone. Mother is at a community meeting at the church.” She smiled invitingly. “You forgot to take your jacket back last evening. Can you come with me now to get it?”
His craving was a mixture of delight and hunger as his veins started to grow eager for her.
Leopold held him back. “We are just on our way to attend an important matter. Sorry, we cannot join you. Come, Alexi.” He dragged Alexi forcefully away as Alexi twisted around to a pouting Katrina.
“Why? But. But...” Alexi moaned in desperation.
“You must be joking. You are too starved now to go anywhere with that poor lass. You’ll kill her the first chance you get. At least feed first.”
Like a child, Alexi kicked at the ground. He covered his eyes in frustration and felt his emotions welling up with his hunger, crying impulsively at the injustice.
Upon hearing the sound, Leopold stopped at once and took Alexi out of the mainstream.
“I’ve always dreamed of a girl like her. A girl I could respect. Beauty, nobility. Now that one finally cares for me, knows I exist, I can’t keep her around. I’ve turned into something that feeds on her.” In irritation he wiped his eyes. He’d never cried, not even as a young boy.
When gasped at his blood stained hands. His tears were tinged with blood. He stared at his fingers in horror.
Hardly fretting, Leopold wiped them off with his handkerchief. “Calm yourself. It’s just the hunger making you lose your sense.” He tucked it back into his pocket. “There, look...Go feed.” He pointed.
Two young boys were sitting in the doorway playing a game with marbles and sticks. They were street urchins like he had been, dusty and ragged. He walked to stand over them, watching their game.
“Hey. Gov’. Yer blocking the light,” one shouted.
“Where do you live, little boys?”
The children shrugged, continuing to play their game.
“Are you hungry?” He knew the answer.
“What’s it to you?” One twisted to look up at him.
“Come, I’ll feed you.”
They peered at him distrustfully.
“Come.” He held out his hand.
Alexi easily overheard the boys whispered over their game, making a plan. The young boy grinned back at his friend. A knowing wink. Pick a pocket.
One walked with Alexi silently at his side, the other behind. “You some good Samaritan or something? Help a poor boy night, is it?”
Alexi grinned to himself. So much alike, he and the boy, though he was even more spirited back then.
They rounded a bend in the alley and the boy brushed against him. Alexi grabbed him as his feet wound up to take flight, lifting him off the ground. The boy panicked, caught in the act. His friend sped off without another thought, disappearing into the dark.
Alexi breathed in his ear, “You’d do that to someone who offered to feed you?” Alexi barely contained his anger behind his clenched teeth. “I would never bite the hand that fed me.”
The boy whimpered in fear. m...mister.” He dropped it to the fingers.
Alexi felt his warmth, his scent of dust and youth. Setting him back down on his feet, still clenching his collar with one fist, he touched the boy’s hair, fine and silky in his fingers. The boy was trembling, little sounds emerging from his lips. His panic was so great he could not “H...h...here, have your purse, cobblestones with shaking dirty move to help himself. Alexi kissed his cheek lightly, licking the salt from it off his lip. He groaned from the flash of fire in his veins at the anticipation.
“I’m not going to hurt you,” he purred soothingly. “I will make you feel something wonderful.”
The boy was far from pacified and began to get frantic at the implications. He started to struggle uselessly.
Alexi lifted him once more, gently this time, into his arms. He felt the baby fine skin of his adolescent neck, tasted it with his tongue, then closed his eyes tightly and let the blood flow over his throat, hot and thrilling, the rapid pulse sending him spinning.
The boy relaxed and parted his lips, sighing softly. He reached around Alexi and hugged him tight, pushing his hips into him.
Alexi let him down gently. He’d taken little, just enough to warm him. The boy moaned and lay on the pavement to sleep. Alexi picked up his purse, put a few coins in the boy’s pockets, then searched for Leopold.
Appearing ancient, yet lovely, Leopold was leaning against a century old oak. The clouds obscured the moonlight and he was in total darkness. “Are you better now?”
“Temporarily.” He found Leopold’s flushed heated skin. “You have fed well.”
“Yes. Of course.” Leopold tilted his head at him.
Alexi reached for him. “I want some of yours.”
Leopold shot him scolding eyes. “We have an errand to attend.”
“No. Please me.” Doing his best to flirt, he batted his eyelashes and embraced him.
Patient as a saint, Leopold looked down at him as he was held tightly. “You are insatiable.”
Alexi purred like a cat and nuzzled Leopold’s neck.
“I know you will not leave me alone until you feel the pleasure.”
Alexi opened his trousers quickly and bit into Leopold’s neck before Leo had even finished his thought. They went into a swoon in the dark.
His head falling back, Alexi savored the last swallow of blood as the punctures vanished from Leopold’s neck. Leopold brought himself out of his dream and spied around, finding Alexi’s euphoric expression. Leo reached down and fastened his britches for him, shaking his head.
Alexi opened his eyes and licked his lips. “Oh, there is nothing like you. You are my addiction.”
Leopold laughed softly and stroked Alexi’s hair. “Good, then you will always find me when you want more.” He started on their walk once again.
“Oh, yes.” Alexi hurried behind him like a puppy dog.
The trees lined the middle of the lane on a wide strip of lush grass. The horses’ clatter echoed against the buildings in a hollow basso. A quiet murmur tickled the air as voices leaked out of open windows from homes attached tightly to each other. Dogs barked their coded messages in a staccato beat, a single night bird tried vainly to be heard.
Leopold halted them and pointed. A stone house with a thatched roof was left abandoned, though not in decay. Recently unoccupied with only a single broken window from the exact aim of one of the many bored street children.
The house was a detached structure and the key fit soundly. Stale air greeted them. Leopold lit a candle left on a heavy wooden table and they scanned around as the room danced into view. Some litter and a few older pieces of furniture were scattered in an odd ballet across the tilted wooden floor.
“Homey, isn’t it.” Alexi stifled a grimace.
“Quite. But I see the possibilities.” He kicked a bottle and startled a mouse. “Let’s try and secure our sleeping quarters.” Searching for a storm cellar, he opened it. The smell of reeking damp and mildew wafted out. Alexi cringed at the idea of a damp basement refuge.
“There is no time for anything else,” Leopold said.
“They did not find us the first time. Surely they’ll think they have done their best and forget it. I want you in that satin bed.” Alexi rubbed against him.
Leopold made his way back to the front room to stare out of the window, shadeless and bare.
“It was a simple burglary. They got what they wanted.”
Leopold rubbed his lips and jaw, his eyes were stern. “Possibly.” He gazed back at the room.
Alexi was hoping the thought of their cozy bedroom seemed the better of the two choices.
“All right. For tonight we shall stay there. We’ll bolt the door from the inside and cover the windows. Meanwhile we shall have Frederick do this place up right for us.”
Alexi stood by him to stare out of the window. A woman was walking a dog out front. Leaning against him, Alexi held his waist, and said, “This is an odd spot. So close to the living.”
Leopold took his hand. Alexi nuzzled his hair lovingly.
The woman walking her dog noticed the men behind the glass. She shook her head at what she spied.
Leopold read it easily. “Come, before we get arrested for their ridiculous laws.”
Alexi shifted his eyes towards her. “Oh, you don’t mean...” “Yes, I do.” He led him out quickly.
While they departed, Alexi heard the old woman say, “There goes the neighborhood.”

They straightened out the townhouse before dawn. A simple burglary, or so it seemed to Alexi. Leopold would not speculate. “It is still time to relocate,” was all he would say.

The house was livable once again. A few works of art and some porcelain pieces were all that were missing.
Alexi stared at the evaporating night through the wood slats that they had nailed over the windows. Leopold stood behind him, his face like marble in the dim new rays. They were both pale and waning.
Again and again, Alexi thought of Katrina. Could a mortal and a vampire marry? He had an image flash of her setting the table for dinner, her face richly glowing, the smell of food in the air. She would untie her apron and raise a glass of wine to her lips. A place setting of fine china and silver, bread and creamery butter, roast duck, golden carrots and a champagne glass set at the head...filled with blood.
He sighed and lowered his head.
“You must give her up. It is no good, Alexi. It will only mean her death.”
“But isn’t there another solution?” he asked.
Leopold raised his eyebrow. He knew what he was thinking before he spoke it. “No, we cannot.”
“But, what if—”
“You must forget her, Alexi.”
He bit his lip and turned away, back to the window and its warning of dawn.
“You are tired and not thinking rationally. We should have fed more.” Leopold touched his soft hair that fell on his shoulders.
Alexi pivoted around angrily. “You deprive me of her.” He growled, showing his teeth.
“Will you listen to yourself? You’d turn the one you love into one of us? Think.”
“You did.” Alexi grabbed his lapels. “You did.”
Leopold’s face went blank. “It is different.”
“Why is it different?”
“Because you are a man. Women are unpredictable.”
Alexi turned away in disgust.
“I have known women of our kind. They are ruthless and unpredictable. They attack their own masters. They inevitably need to be destroyed and we are nearly impossible to destroy. No. I forbid it.” He brought Alexi closer and ran his lips over Alexi’s smooth cheek.
Almost in a reflex, Alexi felt his anger spike, then subside. What was he thinking? Turn Katrina into one that lusts for blood? Foolishness. He stared at Leopold. “Why did you do this to me? I cannot enjoy life’s simple things, like wine or marriage.”
“You asked it of me.” He stroked back Alexi’s hair lovingly.
“I did not.”
“You forget now.”
“You are lying.” Alexi stared deeply into those iridescent eyes.
“No, you begged me for the pleasure.”
“Yes. The pleasure. Not this.” He exposed his teeth and gestured to them.
Leopold embraced him, rocking him side to side.
Alexi rested his chin on his shoulder and gazed at the window and the world outside. A world out of his reach now, beyond the glass.
Leopold whispered, “I need you, my beauty. Don’t be cross with me. I have been alone for a century. You are the first I have created in the nineteenth. I have never met anyone like you before, my lover. I adore you.”
Alexi closed his eyes and let out a deep sigh, cuddling this monster tightly. He remembered his life before Leopold. It was not filled with luxury and wealth. He did not miss the streets, the filth, the fighting. He was better off now, even with the unusual problems to overcome. Killing didn’t matter. Though he’d never killed before, he cared not about the humans around him.
He felt a tingle touch his face and opened his eyes to the coming light. “What would happen if I didn’t hide from the sun?”
“You know yourself. You would burn like acid were thrown at you. It would kill you in a quite painful way.”
Alexi squinted at it.
“Come...” Leopold started to lead him to their secure room.
Alexi waited, watching the fading stars. His eyes watered and stung, his hands felt a sensation like under a hot water’s flow.
Leopold tried to be patient, but he too felt the light. “Alexander,” he admonished.
Alexi stood still.
“It will mar your beauty. Please.”
He felt it stinging his cheeks, the bridge of his nose. Sighing tiredly, he gave in. No sunrise would he again witness.
Holding onto him, Leopold led Alexi to their vault-like bedroom.
They turned at a noise like the crack of wooden blocks. Their front door was nailed shut from within, wooden beams crossed to reinforce it. The windows were boarded as well in a cross pattern.
Alexi panicked as Leopold ran to look out the front. Three men battered the door. Alexi squinted into the new light, burning his eyes. One man he recognized out of the three. A splint was on his arm and a scar over his left eye.
Knowing it could be fatal to them, Leopold dragged him away from the searing light. “We cannot stay out in this.” He hit the study wall and their door opened, closing behind them, sealing out the sun. Alexi was panting in fear, his heart throbbing in his chest.
Leopold knew his thoughts. “It is fireproof as well. They cannot get in. I’ve had the walls layered in brick.” Hastily, he lit a candle. “You know them. I see it in your face.”
Alexi was weary and trembled. Even though the light was blocked out, the sun inevitably rose. He sensed its heat though he could not see nor feel it. Leopold helped him to bed, holding him close. Alexi dreamed of a man at a dock. A man he thought he’d killed that night. Growing angry and tossing in his sleep, he vowed he would find him and kill him.
Chapter 10

Alexi stirred in the bed. His dreams were a nightmarish hell and his veins ached and throbbed with hunger. Rolling over, he stared at Leopold. His eyes were open and appeared like glass in the blackness of the closed room. Alexi petted his jet-black mane softly. Leopold tilted over to look at him.

“I am hungry,” Alexi whispered.
“You are always hungry.” Leopold smirked in the dark. Trying to temp, Alexi moved closer to him and lay his cool length
against his.
Leopold felt Alex’s cock poking his side and said, “Yes, my Alexi, the answer is yes.”
Like a child who has asked for ice cream and received it, Alexi grinned wickedly and climbed on top of Leo moving his dark hair to the side. He bit into Leopold’s neck and groaned in pleasure. When he felt Leopold dig his teeth into his he blinked in amazement and then closed his eyes in a swoon.
With his legs wound tightly around the ones under him, Alexi rubbed for the friction he craved. When he felt his cock throb in a climax he tilted back his head to groan out loud.
Leopold rested his head on the satin pillows staring at him. “The enjoyment you feel from our contact brings me great satisfaction.”
Alexi rolled over onto his back and tried to recover. Leopold leaned up next to him and stroked his sticky cock softly. “When the pleasure washes over you your face is a thing of wonder.”
Having heard that line before from many female conquests, Alexi laughed softly to himself and connected to the loving ones near him. “You’re not supposed to watch me.”
“I get great delight in watching your pretty face, Alexi. That is why you are here now.”
Alexi moved him back and leapt over him. “Because of my pretty face? That is why?”
Now it was Leopold’s turn to laugh. “Not entirely why. But, your beauty is extremely important to me.”
“Why?” Alexi rested his cool lips on Leopold’s.
“Because I will have to look at you for many years. And I never want to stop admiring you.”
Shifting his hips, Alexi leaned back to see him better. “You are very handsome as well, Leopold. How old are you?”
“You keep asking me, like it matters somehow.”
“If it doesn’t matter, why do you not tell me?”
“Come, we need to feed and find out who did this to our door.”
Disappointed in a secret he would not share, Alexi let him up and started to search for his clothing. “You will never tell me.”
“I was thirty when I became a vampire.”
Alexi spun around to him and studied his face carefully.
“Is that what you asked me?” Leopold continued to dress efficiently.
“You...you were mortal once?”
“Yes, of course.”
“Then...then how...?”
“Later, my lovely. Let’s feed and take care of our nuisance.” He opened the panel and peered out. Things were calm. Alexi followed him to the secured front door and stopped, assuming they would need something to pry free the bars.
Leopold was studying it.
Alexi was about to ask him what he was doing when the wood came flying off the door.
He jumped back in a panic and noticed Leopold’s shining eyes and smirking grin. “How do you do that?”
Leopold gestured for them to walk through the open door. Alexi scampered behind him once more, totally enthralled by this being.

“You will find them at the docks.” Alexi tried to keep pace with him. “After we feed.” Leopold led them to the streets looking for an opportunity. They crept through the shadowy fog that slithered up the embankment and into a lightly wooded park.

Leaves spun down from the tall canopy of trees as the grip of fall chased the fleeting summer.
Leopold paused to listen. He moved over to a knot of shrubbery and took Alexi’s hand to bring him close. They peered over the holly to a couple rolling in the grass.
Leopold said, “The lady is all yours.”
Alexi moved to the opposite side of the oblivious couple. Leopold dragged the man back from behind as Alexi fell on the startled woman, covering her screams. He watched Leopold for a moment, then focused on his prey. “Shhh, quiet or I will kill you,” he whispered. She continued to whimper as he unfastened his britches. He mounted her in ecstasy, his lips brushing over her jugular teasingly. When he started to climax he drove his teeth into her and his hips moved harder with the intensity.
She cried out in pleasure and stopped resisting as the desires whipped out of control. Feeling her heart slow, he released her neck. After a few lingering thrusts, he pulled out, satiated as never before in human terms. As the blood lingered on his lips he fastened his trousers, staring down at her.
He jumped as a body was thrown on top of her. Leopold was flushed and warm from drinking his fill.
Recovering his breath, Alexi arranged the lovers back into an embrace. Their dead limbs intertwining. “’Til death do us part,” he said.
Leopold scanned around, hooking Alexi’s elbow. “To the docks.”
The two immortals passed through the darkness, invisible shadows in the world of men.
Alexi stopped at a tavern as rough hewn as the men who drank there. “They may be in here. But if we enter dressed as this we will raise a stir.” He gestured to his fine clothing. “This is a working man’s pub. We are the men some of them prey upon. The two rarely associate.”
Tapping his lip, Leopold stood still, pondering this information. “Would you recognize these men from the door?”
“Yes.”
“Good. I have a plan.”
~
McBride, Evans, and Leach huddled in the far corner of the pub. They’d put away too many pints to count. McBride said, “We need a way to find and kill Dupontiff.”
“How do you plan on finding him?” Leach asked.
“You won’t have to. He’s payin’ us a visit.” Evans shoved McBride and pointed at the entrance of the pub. McBride bristled as he spotted Alexander eyeing the crowd. His buddies held him back as Alexander leaned over to the bartender, then slipped out the door.
“Why that no good—” McBride jumped to his feet.
“Eh?” the bartender yelled. “There’s a Katherine McBride what’s looking for her brother.”
McBride’s rage caught like an inferno. He almost sent the table over as he made his way to the door.
Evans grabbed at his good arm. “He’s bluffing. Your sister ain’t there.”
“She admitted she slept with him, the whore. She done it.”
Leach nudged McBride to the door. “I reckon it’s time for a party, come on lads.”
McBride was charging like a bull until he was standing in the damp drizzle. He scanned around for his foe and caught something odd out of the corner of his eye. Moving toward it, he watched as two people danced under the silence of the dripping wet trees. The woman’s head was back, her dress was spinning.
Alexi’s smiling face was seen as he whirled her around.
McBride rushed at them, seeing what he believed to be Alexander with his sister. As they approached Alexi stopped and met McBride’s eye.
“Katherine?” McBride yanked her back from Alexi’s grip.
Alexi released his grip and she dropped to the grass in a heap.
All the men gasped to see the girl had actually been a corpse. In that moment of horror, a dark shadow descended on Leach and broke his neck, then leapt on Evans quickly.
McBride came to his wits and lunged at Alexi. Alexi stepped to the side and laughed at him. McBride grabbed at the air awkwardly, one handed. “I’ll kill you.” he growled in frustration.
~
Alexi laughed and caught him from behind. “I won’t even grant you the pleasure of my bite. Say good-bye, m’dear.” He twisted McBride’s head until it faced him, grimacing in pain.
Efficiently, Leopold dragged both the bodies to the river as Alexi stared down at McBride.
“Quickly,” Leo said.
Alexi tossed McBride back into the depths of the Thames waiting as it sank.
Next he carried the woman’s body back to her lover, arranging her as before. “Thank you, my sweet.” He smiled and brushed off his hands.
He and Leo walked arm in arm retelling the tale like victors after a war.
“Time to celebrate.” Leopold hurried them along to the theater.
Digging in his heels, Alexi held back at the entrance. “Not opera.”
“But, it is Wagner.”
“You go, then. Do not ask me,” Alex whined.
“Alexander?” a woman’s voice called.
He spun around. “Katrina?”
“Now I think you will stay.” Leopold grinned.
With outstretched arms she raced to him, taking his warm hands in hers. “I cannot believe it. How lucky I am to see you?” She was glowing with infatuation. Her eyes sparkling jewels on her face.
Alexi was mute as he stared at her taking in the wonder of her beauty and life.
“I did not know you were an admirer of Wagner.”
Leopold stifled a laugh as he watched Alexi’s nervous reply. “Where are you sitting? May we join you, perhaps?” Leopold asked.
“Yes, of course. Mother and Lady Caldwell are in our private box.” She escorted them through the darkened ramps.
The voices were like a dull murmur in Alexi’s clouded ears. He hardly heard the exclamations in delight when he met with the two matrons. Katrina clasped his hand tightly in hers. Feeling her pulse like a drum through his body, the racing of her blood, he closed his eyes and imagined the taste, the act of loving her and then the final thrust of his fangs into her neck.
“Do not fall asleep, Alexander,” she teased.
His eyes sprang open in surprise. “I...I am not. But, I’m afraid I am not a great admirer of opera. Leo is quite enthralled, as you can see.” He nodded his head to him as he tilted toward the sound. Alexi could see the tips of his teeth between his lips. “Would your mother permit us to take a stroll together? That is, if you would not be too upset to miss some of the performance.”
“No,” Leopold said quickly.
They all looked at him curiously.
Alexi smiled and touched him. “You are too overprotective of me, my friend.”
“Only for a moment, Mother.” Katrina stood.
Lady Caldwell and Lady Nantwich exchanged worried glances.
“Alexander.” Leopold appeared very annoyed.
“Only one moment,” he promised.
They walked out quickly, rubbing shoulders as they did, into the damp night air. Alexi kept Katrina close with his arm around her waist. They slowed as they moved out of the mainstream and their pace became more leisurely.
Holding Alexi’s elbow, she leaned against him. “I have been thinking, Alexander, of how strange the world is.”
He glanced sideways at her profile.
“Do you believe in things that cannot be explained? Like spirits, ghosts or witches?”
“I never used to.” He sighed.
“I’ve been thinking a lot as of late of things unexplained. Spells and the like.”
Alexi started growing anxious, wondering if these thoughts were all brought on by him.
“Do you believe in hell, Alexander?”
He laughed as he said, “Oh, yes.”
Gripping him tightly, she halted him and turned him around to face her. He trembled at what he read in her eyes.
“I’ve had dreams lately, horrible frightful dreams.” Her eyes misted over as she recalled them. “Dreams where I had lost control of my life. It was in turmoil. I was in some dreadful danger.”
Sickened by what he heard, he squeezed her hand tightly and looked away from her.
Katrina relaxed and sighed. “I only feel safe when I am with you. I love you, my Alexander.”
He could sense she waited for him to meet her eyes again. He was very reluctant.
She said, “I feel foolish to bare my soul to you this way, but I have never met anyone like you. You have stolen my heart. I am consumed by thoughts of you. When you are not with me, I daydream of your beautiful face, your brilliant light eyes. I imagine we are spending whole days together, of sunlight and fall color. Then when I sleep I dream of Eden’s terrible twin; where paradise is nothing but horror and love is pain, the apple a pumping bleeding heart.”
He choked in a gasp, his eyes wide in astonishment. His insides were in chaos. He could not think. Her spirit was warning her away while her body was bringing her closer. A bane of her will he had become and his decisions were becoming as cloudy and distorted as hers.
She folded herself into his arms to cuddle warmly. “I am a fool. I will scare you away with my forwardness and frightening thoughts. If I have, please tell me now so it will not play games with my heart.”
He wiped his eyes before they spilled their red tears, then leaned back to gaze at her. “My dearest, Katrina. Your forwardness is tender kindness to my ears. You are the loveliest creature I could ever have in my arms.”
She smiled. “What a funny word you use. ‘Creature’.” She giggled. “Yes, I guess we are all God’s creatures.”
“Some of us, perhaps.” He winked wickedly.
She laughed at his jest and gazed up into his eyes. “Kiss me, Alexander. Kiss me and make me forget all the pain.” Closing her eyes, she pressed against his chest.
He squeezed her shoulders in his hands and took a deep breath, then kissed her passionately, rocking her in his arms.
They parted lips and embraced tightly. Alexi had a feeling they were each fighting an internal struggle. He rested his lips on her neck, smoothing softly over it. Imagining a tiny bite, just a taste, nothing really, no harm done.
He decided it would be all right. Opening his mouth to take a nibble, his body became very hard in anticipation.
He blinked and shouted out as a hand yanked him back.
“There you are. You have missed a marvelous opera. And just intermission too. Won’t you come back for the second half? Katrina, your mother and Lady Caldwell are fretting, dear, you might see to them.” Leopold nodded to the theatre.
“Yes. Yes, of course.” She hurried away.
Leopold grabbed Alexi and shook him. “You must never see her again. You are losing your will to spare her.”
“Let me make her one of us, please. Tell me what to do. I must have her with me.”
“No. I refuse. We have been through all this before. Women are not to be trusted.”
“How can you say, ‘all women’?”
Leopold glared at him. “You, who have been a vampire for less than a month, ask me? I have seen dozens of women in the last four centuries. Out of them all I would choose none for a companion. They set out to destroy their maker. Why do you insist on disobeying me?”
“Did you say four centuries?” Alexi was still caught on that spot.
Leopold rolled his eyes. “You never listen.”
Alexi tried to get over the shock. “Okay, off the point. Katrina is having dreams of evil coming to take her. She is dreaming of me, Leopold. Then she tells me she feels safe in my arms. Safe in my arms? I almost bit her before you came.”
“I know. Please do not see her again.”
“Yes, yes, you are right.” He ran his hand through his hair and tried to think.
“Where are you going?”
“Let me be. I need some time alone. I will be back at the townhouse before dawn.”
“Yes. Of course you will.” Leopold called after him.

Walking through the streets crowded with people pushing and shoving under the dim streetlights’ glow, he felt oddly insignificant in this metropolis. He waited for someone to recognize him, then he would kill them.

Keeping his gaze down, his cape close around him, the tap of his boot was audible above the noise. He focused on a carriage and could hear the horses’ labored breathing. A boy hawked papers, a cat screeched in an alley.

For no reason he stopped at a shop front, closed for the night. Cheeses and meats hung like bats behind the glass. He caught many eyes as they passed, Alexi knew now his sex appeal expanded beyond his handsome looks. He was an adventure about to happen, a scoundrel, and a passionate romp in bed. The human race found temptation in his eyes and pleasure in his hips.
Alexi could only feel sorrow. Sorrow and empty loneliness. That, and the aching to kill. A sensation that would be as eternal as his own lifetime.
A woman walked by, done with her work for the night. She paused as she passed him and he felt a proud radiance emanating from her. She drew closer to him. “Do I know you?”
“Do you?”
“I have seen you before. How could I forget a face as handsome as yours?”
He smiled sadly and shook his head. “We have never met. Off with you now.” He tilted his head to the street.
“Care for a drink and whatever?” She leaned against the wall near him. “Or are you waiting on a lady friend?”
He smiled to himself. “No, I am not waiting on anyone.”
“Good. Come then. My flat is around the corner.” She held his arm, leading him through a narrow alley to a door on the side of a windowless theatre.
Alexi could see her flat was behind the performance hall. A loft way back from the noise and clutter. They passed through a costume collection, then make-up and props. Alexi’s eyes widened in delight at the jeweled swords and crowns, satin gowns and velvet capes.
He lifted a broadsword and swung it skillfully.
She laughed in amusement. “Oh, I can tell you would have yourself a ball in here. Come, let’s dress up for a bit of fun.” Digging through the racks, she took a gown out from the costumes. “Now, what shall it be for you?”
Alexi thought about it, inspecting the collection. He selected a hat with a large ostrich feather and a mask that covered only the top half of his face.
“D’Artagnan,” she said in glee.
With elegance, he saluted her with a foil and bowed. “At your service, m’lady.”
“Marvelous. And I shall be Madam Constance Bonacieux.” She hurried him to her room and locked them in. “Don’t move. I’ll be quick.” Gripping her gown, she raced away.
Alexi lay the sword down and wandered around the room. He beheld the small living quarters, her tiny treasures on a make-shift shelf, a vase with handpicked wild flowers, fresh fruit and a carafe of wine.
She returned in a golden gown, her skin flushed from her haste.
Alexi kept covered under the mask. He felt his veins tighten at the sight of her exposed neck.
She held out her arms. “Shall we dance?”
Bowing, he held her gently as they waltzed to a muffled silence. She smiled up at Alexi while he gazed at her through the white mask. The Lady and Gentleman Death.
Dancing them into the bedroom, she fell back on the bed, giggling mischievously. “Oh, you beautiful devil. Come here and let me hold you.”
He stood before her, his lips tightened to a grim line. She reached out her hand, stretching to touch his to bring him close.
Closing his eyes, he breathed deeply. “I must go.”
“No, you mustn’t.” She stood quickly and lay her hand on his shoulder. “Am I that undesirable? I will be terribly hurt if you leave.”
Alexi heard his own labored breath in the hollow of the mask. In a mirror he could see its shadow cast on his jaw and lips.
“Stay.”
He twisted away abruptly and she gasped at his speed. He glared at her in fury. “Stay?” he thundered. “You ask me to stay?”
She backed away fearfully. “I...I didn’t mean for you…”
“You chose very foolishly tonight.”
Hovering back against the wall, she turned pale.
Alexi stormed to the locked door. As he approached it slammed open before him. He hurried out, his cape swirling behind him, dashing through the streets still concealed by his mask.
To his absolute amazement he came upon carriages unloading their costumed occupants into a grand ballroom. He could hear the orchestra music flowing into the street. He was so astonished, he walked to the door to peer in.
“Do you have an invitation?” came an authoritative voice.
Alexi turned his head at the man who had asked the question.
“I will vouch for him. He is with me.”
A woman held Alexi by the elbow, though she already had a male escort attached to the other. Her mask also only covered her eyes and was pale pink and glittering, like her gown. Her gentleman friend held his mask by a long wand, fluttering it gently over his eyes.
The three proceeded into the hall and Alexi asked, “Why do you vouch for a stranger?”
She looked at her escort and he bowed politely and offered to bring her some champagne. Waiting for him to leave, she then faced Alexi. “I would know you, Lord Alexander, anywhere.” She gave him a good inspection from head to toe.
Alexi approached her in curiosity. He could tell she was past her prime, her face had telltale creases around her mouth. Her skin was soft, losing its resiliency.
“I would recognize that bold strut of yours alone, even without the help of your marvelously square jaw and sensuous mouth. Don’t ask me what else about you is easy to recognize.” She gestured with her jaw to his crotch and smiled.
He could not solve the riddle. “Where have we met?”
“Why, only just before, my handsome man, in a theater, and then in a dining establishment only days before. We have certainly seen each other enough to know each other.”
Puzzled, he became embarrassed because he could not guess.
She laughed in amusement. “Oh, my dear Alexander.” She touched his chin lightly.
He remained mystified. “I am sorry.”
As if she were a prize, she raised her mask and smiled triumphantly at him.
“Lady Caldwell?”
“Yes, my dear, it is I.” She replaced her mask.
“Forgive me. Dear Lady. It was inexcusable for me not to have known you.” He lifted her hand and kissed it.
She laughed, glancing back to the room. “This is a lovely affair, don’t you agree?”
Taking in the crowd all covered in masks and white wigs, he noticed her young escort making his way back with her champagne.
“You are attracted to my niece? She is a lovely girl.”
The young man handed her a glass and inspected Alexi jealously.
“There is much to be said about her youth and beauty,” she continued, “but then again, wealth and title hold their fair share.” She took the champagne from her young escort.
As a man of the street, Alexi knew her point, but had no idea Katrina’s aunt had an appetite for the young men.
“Come, dance with me.” She handed her glass back to her escort and reached for Alexi.
“No. I do not know how.”
“A gentleman without the knowledge of the minuet? Nonsense.”
“No, really. I was never taught.” He backed away.
She stared at him curiously. “We don’t have to dance.” Lady Caldwell touched her escort again. “Why don’t you mingle tonight, dear. Alexander shall be my escort for the evening.”
He straightened his back and glared at Alexi before he stormed off without a word.
“Some champagne?” She offered as a tray floated by.
“No. I don’t drink it.” Wondering where he could find his next meal, his hunger began to grow in him again.
“No dance, no drink? I fear this must be a frightful bore for you. Come, my beautiful prince. I know of something that will not bore you.” Delicately, she held his arm and led him back out into the street. She stepped into a waiting carriage and sat in its satiny interior. Smiling as Alexi climbed in, she steered him to the seat next to her, and removed her mask, reaching for his. “Allow me.”
He permitted her to lift off his hat and mask, revealing him. Alexi shook out his hair, running his hand through it, catching her gazing at his face. “Why do you stare?”
She smiled warmly at him. “You look troubled. Yet, your beauty is positively radiant. Do you not have everything you can possibly want?”
He peeked down as she inched closer, the layers of her gown crushing between them.
“What you do not have, I can give you,” she whispered seductively, reaching to stroke the hair back from his eyes.
Alexi smiled at this invitation. It was more what he was used to. Old rich widows seducing him. Before. When he was penniless and hungry. Hungry for food that is. “You want me to kiss you?”
She grinned in delight. “I must have you.”
“You must? Before your niece has me?”
“Forget my niece and bring it here.” Boldly, she rubbed her hand over his crotch.
Enjoying the memory of being a mortal love toy, he moved to lay her back on the seat and kissed her passionately, opening his britches. She reached down for him and stroked him until he was hot, thick and seeping pre-cum.
Groaning in yearning, he shoved her back, lying flat, and tried to find her under the yards of fabric that fell between them. When he did Alexi pushed his cock into her wet heat and dug his teeth into her neck.
She gasped in pain and pleasure as his groin exploded beyond ecstasy.
Gently, he backed away from her throat, tasting what lingered on his lips.
She stared at him in awe. “My God,” she panted. “How will I ever have another lover after you?”
Thinking it must be getting late, Alexi peeked out of the carriage and judged the paling sky. “I must go.”
“No.” She wrapped her grip around his wrist. “You must stay with me. I insist.”
“I cannot.” He tried to lean back and get away from her.
Lady Caldwell sat up, allowing him to fasten his trousers. She touched her neck and found a small trace of blood. “Oh, dear. Have I scratched myself?”
He moved to have a look. “Nothing really, only a nick.”
“Now, what is all this about you leaving? Don’t be a silly tart. You are to stay with me.” She gripped his hand.
“You are very kind, but I really must take my leave of you at once.” He peered again out of the window and realized they were moving in the opposite direction of the townhouse. “We must turn this around.”
“Why are you being so stubborn? Humor me and keep my company. I shall see you get back tomorrow.”
Panic set in. “I need to meet Leopold. I’m ever so sorry.”
“He’ll understand.”
Looking up at the sky again, his worry grew. The carriage slowed around a curve and he jumped out. She hung out of the window and called for him to come back. He waved and yelled his apologies, then glanced up at the dimming stars, feeling the warmth on his skin. “Bollocks,” he cursed, knowing he was too far to run back to the townhouse, even with a fast horse.
Racing down the lane as the rays of dawn started to scorch his eyes, it was seek cover or perish. He spotted a church with a graveyard and made for it. A fresh grave gave way to his digging fingers as he ruthlessly unearthed the body. With revulsion, he opened the lid and peered in. “Oh, sick.” He shivered.
His hand burn from the first rays of the sun as he shoved the corpse aside and covered over the lid. Concentrating on the soil above, he heard it hitting the wooden top. He impressed himself at the accomplishment, then remembered nothing else until dusk the next day.
Chapter 11

He awoke to the sickly sweet scent of decay and earth. Fragile bones crushed under him. Trying not to panic at the sensation of being buried alive, Alexi pushed his way through the soft dirt to the purple sky.

When he found a human watching, their face frozen in fear, he drank his fill. He buried the mourner along with his bereaved and brushed the soot off his cape.

The townhouse was well lit with candlelight and its glow had all the resemblance of home for him. With a light heart he bounded up the stairs and opened the front door with his key.

“Leo?” he called out. He located Leopold seated in a chair, pale and drawn. His hands were like bones on his knees. Dreading what he would see, Alexi came around to face him and it stopped his breath. “My God. You look starved. I am aching to look at you.” He knelt before him.

Leopold raised his eyes slowly. “When you did not return I thought I had lost you. I was afraid to go out for fear I would find your ashes.”
Sickened by his appearance, Alexi leaned over his thighs to warm him. “You see I am here. I am safe. Do you think I have no resources? That I will perish the first day I am challenged?”
“You stink of the grave.”
“Yes. I know.” He stood and began stripping off his clothing. “I will bathe. I feel filthy.” Shivering comically, he said, “How utterly repulsive that is.”
“Yes, I know. It is not my first choice of a sleeping arrangement.”
As if he were king, Alexi gestured to the tub. “Hot water, please?”
“You can do this yourself.” He pumped at the handle.
“I was able to cover the coffin with dirt.” Alexi stood proudly.
“Very good. Get in.”
“It is hot?” Alexi blinked his eyes.
Leopold nodded to the tub.
Alexi touched the water. “How do you do that?”
“Wherever did I find someone such as you?”
With his tiptoe extended first, Alexi climbed in and moaned. “Oh yes, wonderful.”
Like a loving mother, Leopold pulled up a stool near him and washed his hair for him tenderly.
Alexi closed his eyes and groaned. “You spoil me.”
“Because I am in love with you.”
With a blink of his eyes, Alexi peeked at him and then said, “When I am clean I want you to take some from me. I cannot stand seeing you so thin.”
“All right, my beauty. I accept your offer.” He rinsed his hair gently.
Once Alexi was washed and dried he stood naked before him and opened his arms. “Where do you wish to suck it from?”
Leopold’s eyes widened in surprise. “Oh, my unconventional beauty. Are you now a murdering fiend as well?” He smiled. “I’ll not ask you where you would like me to suck it from.” Moving closer to Alexi, Leo held him in his arms. “I prefer the old fashioned method. Do you object?”
Rocking in his arms as he smiled contentedly, Alexi said, “I’d prefer you suck my cock, but I obviously won’t get what I want.”
“You want me to suck the cum out of you, or the blood?”
“Cum first. Blood second.”
Leo knelt down. “I cannot swallow cum.”
“Oh! Excuses, excuses!” Alexi teased. When Leo’s lips surrounded the head of his cock, Alexi moaned and watched him. A man sucking him. Pure joy.
“How long is this going to take?” Leo peered up, looking bored.
“All right. Have it your way.”
Leo pointed Alex’s cock upright, licking the distended vein with the tip of his tongue.
“You are not biting me there, are you?”
“I intended to.”
“It may hurt.”
“Only at first.”
“Get up here, old man.” Alexi hoisted Leo to his feet and exposed his neck, pushing back his hair. “Using my dick to chew on? And you think I am the mad one?”
“Wasn’t it your idea?” Leo ran his lips over Alex’s neck.
“To suck. Suck until I come. How long has it been since you had semen run through your length?” Alexi teased.
Without getting an answer Leopold dug in. Alexi cringed at the pain, but soon writhed and shivered in rapture as Leopold’s color rapidly changed to match Alexi’s healthy glow. They stayed in the embrace, swooning from the intensity. Alexi held his own cock, giving it what it craved as Leo made a meal of him.
When the climax waned, Alexi started to feel too drained.
He tried to break Leopold’s hold, but it took all his strength to push him off. Once he did Alexi glared at him.
“Why do you look at me that way?” Leopold asked, wiping blood from his mouth.
“Why do you weaken me?”
“I do not do this to you intentionally. I merely wanted the pleasure to continue. I expected you to bite me if you feel too weak.”
Alexi tried to shake off the fear and went to find fresh clothing.
Leopold followed him quickly. “Here. Take it back. I am sorry.”
“No. I will feed later.” Alexi would not meet his eyes but mistrust began to spread.
~
Once in town they fed quickly and headed for their new home to judge its progress. They found it swarming with men all busy painting and repairing the broken down cottage.
Leopold led Alexi to the back room, which was being reinforced, with brick and mortar. Walking around curiously, watching the men as they worked, Alexi tapped one on the shoulder and said, “Leave a square here, bare, two by two. And another there.” He pointed to the opposite corner.
The man glanced back to see if Leopold approved, then nodded and went back to his work.
Alexi wondered whether the man thought it odd to create such a vault in a private home. What did they know? What had Frederick told them? A tale of eccentricity? Or nothing but a hefty salary to quiet their questions?
Whilst Leopold busied himself with the draper, Alexi inspected all the young men. A youth caught his attention. He admired his slim muscular frame from behind. Casually moving closer to observe him as he worked, when the man felt his eyes on him he turned to face him with an amazed smile. “Alexander?”
Upon hearing his name, Alexi felt disoriented. “Thomas?” He was stunned as he was embraced by his own brother.
“It’s been five years at least. I can hardly believe my own eyes. Is it you then, that’s going to occupy this house? Rumor has it that it was to be a strange older man. You know, the walls and such.” He gestured around. “Come. Let me have a look at you so I can answer all of our mother’s questions. Last we heard you were living in the streets. Where did you come to all this wealth and why have you kept it secret from your family?”
Alexi was lost. The coincidence of seeing his brother left him speechless.
It gave Thomas a few moments to take in his appearance. Standing straight to view him better, he said, “You have changed. You look odd, thinner perhaps. I can’t place what is different. Ah. Five years worth of changes is all. Aren’t you the least bit interested in your own mother?”
As if waking from a dream, Alexi came aware again and nodded. “Still in the country tending the farm, I’d imagine.”
“Yes, some things never change. She is strong as an ox. Your sisters are faring well, if you were to ask. It’s just Phillip and myself that came to the city to find work.” Trying to clear the hair from his eyes with his sooty hands, he asked, “You know this odd fellow?” He tilted his head to Leopold.
“Yes. I know him quite well.”
Thomas raised his eyebrow. “Is that a fact? I suppose he’s the one supplying the money for this fancy house.” He touched Alexi’s lapels. “And everything else?”
“And if this is so?” Alexi offered as a challenge.
Thomas expression hardened. “What’s he getting in exchange? Your favors?”
Alexi wanted to smack the smirk off his face. He clenched his jaw. “How it appears to you is worthless to me. You’ve got your work.” In a huff, he walked away.
“I’ll tell your mother you send your love,” Thomas shouted at him sarcastically.
Alexi stiffened and continued walking away.
Having heard Thomas’ remark, Leopold followed after Alexi. He touched Alexi’s shoulder to stop him.
“What glorious luck.” Alexi feigned a smile. “A reunion with my brother. Isn’t that wonderful?”
“You have family living here?” Leopold asked warily.
“Oh, yes. Didn’t I tell you? A good Catholic family, Leopold. There are seven of us. I have three brothers and three sisters, all alive and living with my mother in the country, except for Thomas and Phillip. They decided to try life in the city.”
“Does he suspect anything? Family members are the ones who always suspect.”
“Indeed. He thinks that I am your ‘kept’ boy.” He grimaced.
Leopold covered his grin, then his laugh.
Alexi was infuriated.
“My dear Alexander. Be glad that is all he suspects and leave it be.”
Alexi snarled. “It is fine for you, maybe. For me, it is humiliation. I have never sought the favors of men.”
Leopold quieted him. “But it is a perfect front. He will not seek you out if he disapproves of your lifestyle. Let it be, as long as he never suspects the truth.”
Not appeased, Alexi grumbled angrily.
“Go. Go feed again. Take your mind off of this. I will meet you in an hour in Leicester Square.”
“Make it two hours.”
Leopold nodded and went back to the workmen.

Like a shadow in the blackness, Alexi dissolved into the night, brooding and volatile. He headed to the gallery district, a place where he’d spent some of his time, rubbing elbows with the Bohemians and inspired by their freedom. But Paris was the place to be in those days. To Paris all the great artists would migrate.

When he was hungry, they would share their food. When he was thirsty, they would give him their wine. In return Alexi would pose for them, lending his beauty to the canvas.

Some days he was content to just watch as they created, his own mood silent and preoccupied.
Seeing his brother had shaken him. More for the fear of his discovering what he was than for his incorrect insinuations. The brief encounter with Thomas left him curious about his family. He recalled his own words as he left. “When I can I will send you what I earn.”
He never earning a shilling, not in any real job, unless bedding a widow was considered employment. His family had always gotten by. They never needed him. His mother managed to run the household efficiently. Alexi had not left on good terms. Even the horse he had asked for was denied. Called ‘lazy’, ‘ungrateful’, ‘useless’, he left gladly the house and the farm work. They were boring and tiresome. Let his brothers do the chores, his sisters do the housework. What need was there for him to do it? Father never did.
Father.
Alexi had few memories of that man. That man who had left them for a young woman he had grown fond of. She worked at the grocer he sold their produce to. Alexi was nine years old when he left. His name was never mentioned again.
Gas lamps illuminated glowing colors on canvas and wood and lighted the galleries. Many patrons were crowded around drinking wine, laughing in loud boisterous voices. These were the rebels, the liberals who lived in their own society, grumbling at the change in politics, or lack of it. Impotents living on the fringe, discontented with the world and each other, finding refuge in the canvas or musical note.
The women were radical in comparison to the aristocracy who wandered in the neighboring streets, their hair left wild and untamed, clothing layered, large billowing sleeves and skirts that showed their ankles and shins. Perfectly scandalous. Some even smoked tobacco out of pipes or rolled their own cigarettes.
Alexi crept unnoticed, trying to lose himself on the painted whores in the alleys as well as on the canvas. A few faces were familiar, he’d seen them all before, but none knew him well enough to approach him. Dressed as he was, he wasn’t sure how they would react to him. He did not care to be recognized. He just wanted to kill anonymously and then go to the square and meet Leopold.
A nude caught his eye. He paused to admire it. Another one captivated him even more. A landscape of sun and summer. His heart yearned for it, the lightness, the sunshine, the rich grassy greens and azure sky. He’d never again see that with his own eyes, not in the real world.
Sighing most unhappily, he decided he’d had enough. His veins were pulling under his flesh. He needed to feed.
When he turned a little too abruptly, Alexi bumped into a young man. His bright yellow hair was shaggy and falling into his eyes. He reacted angrily at being nudged and commented under his breath.
Alexi recognized the French dialect, but not the words. He was in no mood for apologies so he turned to move away. Unexpectedly, Alexi was shoved from behind. He spun back around furiously to face him.
The blond snarled and asked in English for an apology. He was very drunk and yearning a fight. Alexi was also looking for a battle, feeling bottled up.
Alexi was anxious for a release, but the last thing he needed was a scene, undoubtedly exposing him.
Keeping his cool, he smiled tight-lipped and placed his arm around the blond man’s shoulder, gripping him firmly. “Let us settle our differences away from the crowd, shall we?” he whispered.
The blond threw off his arm and stormed out of the galleries to the street.
Alexi followed, looking back over his shoulder at the oblivious horde.
The man stood alone on the wet cobblestone, his eyes were brilliant blue and filled with passionate hatred.
Alexi faced him, a sneering grin on his lips.
The blond grinned in answer and removed a short fixed blade knife from his sleeve.
Alexi approached him nonetheless fearlessly and the man raised it in a threat.
“You’d kill over a simple discourtesy? How tiresome. Surely there are better reasons to die,” Alexi spoke calmly.
Muttering in French again, the blond spat out, “Bourgeois slime.”
Ah, now Alexi knew. It was anger against the classes, nothing more. He grabbed the hand with the knife with his great speed.
As it clattered to the ground Alexi urged the blond into a tight embrace, their bodies pressing into one another.
The man stared at him in amazement.
“Now you see I am something different. Do you not, my pretty?”
The young man’s face paled in horror.
“Oh, dear, what have you gotten yourself into? Just a simple struggle against the ruling class? And now you face Death himself?” He smiled to show his dazzling canines.
The man’s eyes grew wide in terror. Alexi knew the same expression on startled horses on the farm.
“No. No. I beg of you, Monsieur.”
“You may beg, but it will make little difference to me. You have singled yourself out and made my choice simple. I thank you for that, my blond beauty.” Alexi began craving the warmth of his blood and that absolute pleasure.
“No. Spare me. Please.”
Alexi laughed. It was all too easy. This wonderful game where he was the powerful demon and all else were helpless children against him. He dragged the man forcefully away from the avenue to nearby shops closed for the night. The noise of the populace had been left behind, only the whimper of the man was left to echo in the emptiness.
Leaning him against a brick wall, Alexi touched his long blond hair, the skin of his cheek; much like a cat would torment a mouse before devouring it.
The man was staring with his wild light eyes into Alexi’s iridescent orbs. He stopped struggling, panting to keep calm, seeming to be accepting to his fate. He fixated his gaze on Alexi’s formidable teeth. “What is it you want of me?” he asked.
Taking his time, Alexi stroked his hair softly, loving its color. “Oh, my pretty pet,” he sighed. “I want your warmth. Your heat. Then your life.”
Audibly swallowing down a dry throat, he stared at Alexi. “I will gladly give you anything you ask. But I do not want to die. I am too young.”
Savoring him, Alexi smoothed his hand over his bronze silky neck. “No one wants to die.”
“You will not kill me, will you?”
“Why shouldn’t I? Would you have thought twice before finishing me off with that sharp little blade?” He opened the top buttons of the blond’s blouse, ran his hand over his chest, feeling the texture of his skin. The man was in his mid-twenties and smooth and hot.
“No, I would never have really harmed you.” A flash of fire sparked in him. He closed his eyes as it appeared the touch of Alexi’s hand brought a rush of pleasure over his cock. “Oh, mon dieu.” Alexi felt the man’s hard length throb against his own.
He shivered when Alexi brushed his lips over his sternum. A blast of desire raced uncontrollably through Alexi at the point of contact right to his loins. He suspected the blond was enjoying the same thing.
Alexi felt his hunger driving him forcefully. He remembered his first pleasure with Leopold and knew precisely what this young man felt.
Releasing his vise-like grip on him, instead of being fought Alexi was jerked into a passionate embrace. Alexi tasted his neck, the heat and salt, then delicately pierced his skin, driving his teeth deep into his mastoid muscle until blood flowed over his tongue. Opening his britches quickly as an electrifying shock was sent over both of them, Alexi lavished in the euphoric pleasure.
As delirium hit them both, the man started moaning. He gripped Alexi’s cock and started working him as Alexi felt the sensation like a drug. He groaned in-between swallows of blood and came in a burst of chills, shooting white cream out onto the cobble stones.
The man echoed his sounds and Alexi knew that he was experiencing that same sexual charge.
When Alexi released his sucking mouth, he felt a hand urging him to continue, digging through his long hair.
Alexi smiled to himself and pressed his thumb over the punctures, stopping the flow. The blond leaned his head back against the wall, rocking his hips side to side with the aftershocks.
Alexi tucked his cock into his britches and reached to touch the dampness where the pretty blond had come in his.
Resting against his hot cheek, Alexi felt how the sweat had drenched him, then kissed him and whispered, “You will live.” As he turned on his heels Alexi heard the man calling him and left him in the shadows to find Leopold.
His boot heels echoed on the stone streets. The square was deserted and still, not even a night bird sang. He listened to the breeze for Leopold, heard nothing, and waited in the shadows.
His keen eyes explored the rectangle patterns of buildings, light and dark mosaic squares of grey, no color in the lightless night. An image of the square by day flashed across his mind’s eye, of people, horses and carriages, children playing.
He gasped and spun around to a light touch on his shoulder.
Leopold was grinning in the satisfaction of being able to sneak up on him.
After Alexi got over the shock he caught his breath. “How do you do that when I listen so intensely?”
“Only one vampire to another. A human could never accomplish it.” “You enjoy scaring me.” Alexi poked him in the chest.
Leopold embraced him and squeezed. “I enjoy everything about you, my beauty, scaring you being the very least.” He kissed Alexi’s lips. “Good, you have fed. Frederick has arranged for some shops to open so we may pick out our furnishings.” He hooked Alexi’s arm. “You shall help me decorate.”
They walked into the open courtyard when suddenly they heard heavy steps and a panting breath behind them. Spinning around to look at the rushing apparition, Alexi’s eyes widened as the light yellow hair became visible in the dark. Leopold bristled and prepared to strike. Alexi held him back.
The young man appeared to be a wild untamed beast. His hair was an unruly mass of golden curls, his blue eyes were brilliant with fire, his chest exposed by his open shirt, revealing his solid build and muscular abdomen.
He fell to his knees before Alexi as Leopold looked on in astonishment from behind.
“Let me be your slave.” His accent was heavy and charming to Alexi’s ears. “You must keep me with you. Please. Wherever you go.” He smoothed his hands up the backs of Alexi’s thighs.
Leopold whispered into Alexi’s ear, “Another victim of your favor? You must kill them, my love, or they will want more. Remember your own unquenchable appetite?”
Alexi smiled down at the handsome blond, cupping his face lovingly. “What do they call you?”
“Ferdinand Robere, my lord.”
“Your English is improving.” Alexi raised an eyebrow.
“The French is for the rot in the gallery. They seem to think you need to be Parisian to be of worth.”
“I see.” Alexi nodded, running his hand back through his golden hair. “I don’t need a slave. Be glad you were spared and leave me.”
The man’s expression became desperate. “No, please. Your power and beauty is more than I could bear. Can you teach it to me?”
Pouting out his lower lip, Alexi peeked over at Leopold’s frowning face. Leopold glared back at his eyes. “No. Stop asking me for playmates. I forbid it.”
“But. This is a man. He could help us immensely. He could guard our days and we can snack on him occasionally. Leo, look at him. He is so beautiful.” Alexi stroked his face affectionately.
Leopold became enraged. “You are impossible.”
Ferdinand crawled on his knees to Leopold, sensing he was the leader of the two. “My lord, anything I can do to serve you. Just ask it of me.” He grabbed Leopold’s thighs, off balancing him awkwardly.
“This is absurd.” Leo shoved Ferdinand off and faced Alexi. “You sound like a child with a mongrel. ‘Can I keep him? He followed me home.’”
Alexi smiled.
“You do not know the danger we face in exposing ourselves to mortals,” Leo said, “Then he will know where we lie. All our secrets. What we are.”
Trying not to be discouraged, Alexi caressed Ferdinand’s blond waves absently. “He knows that already. I think he can be useful. Can’t you, my pet?” He smiled sweetly at him.
“Do you not hear?” Leopold threw up his hands.
Ferdinand watched the debate and finally managed to get to his feet to face Leopold. “Then you must take me now. I will never forget what happened to me and it will torment me to know you exist and I cannot lay eyes on you again. Go ahead. Finish the deed.” He held back his long blond hair off his neck and exposed Alexi’s teeth marks.
Leopold appeared stunned and Alexi knew his temptation was great.
Alexi waited. He had no intention of allowing Leopold to ‘finish the deed’.
Leopold touched Ferdinand’s blond hair gently, leaning closer, drawn to the man’s independent nature. Ferdinand rested against Leo and held him around the neck, his head tilted back, ready for the bite. Leopold gave into the urgency he was feeling and re-opened the gash. Ferdinand groaned aloud in pleasure, gripping tightly to Leopold.
Alexi stood close as he watched. He would allow only a taste.
“I do not believe my own eyes.”
In panic, Leopold shoved back from Ferdinand as his groan of passion was cut short. The three men spun around to a woman, arms crossed, hair full and wild, painted and drunk.
“You disappear from the gallery and I find you snogging with two upper class slime. You low life whore. How much did they pay for your cock?”
Ferdinand appeared dizzy from the loss of blood and tried to focus on the woman. It was evident he felt threatened by her presence. Rushing toward her, he grabbed her. “You stupid wench. Following me?”
She shoved him off. “I’m glad I did. Your mates will love to hear this tale. You’ll never paint again if I have my way.”
He lunged for her and held her tight. “Take her!” Ferdinand said.
In an instant, Alexi did and Ferdinand released her into his deadly embrace. She lay flaccid in Alexi’s arms and in moments he drank his fill. He let her go and she crumbled to the cobblestones.
Ferdinand stifled a choking gasp at how quickly she’d been dispatched. Alex watched him as he held his sore neck in his hand and his knees tremble at the realization of how deadly his companions were indeed.
“Take her body away and dispose of it,” Alexi told Ferdinand. Without hesitating, he obeyed and dragged her to the grass and trees.
Alexi waited for him to leave then took Leopold into an embrace. “We can try it. If he does not cooperate then he is as good as dead. You think he already does not know this?”
Leopold’s mouth tightened. “It will fail.” He held up his hand to quiet him. “Why do we need this slave? Are we not capable of taking care of ourselves?”
Alexi nuzzled up against him. “I want him.” He purred seductively. “Have you never had human slaves before?”
Leopold kissed him. “He will go mad in his desire to be like us. It will torture him and you will eventually have to kill him.”
“Mm, eventually, yes, maybe.” He kissed him back. “I need him now.”
“And what if you decide one day you need an army of humans to protect you? What will you do then? Bite and recruit an entire legion of men? Alexander, be rational.”
Not taking no for an answer, Alexi rubbed his crotch into Leo. “Humor me. You do not allow me my Katrina. I find him very pretty and amusing and you insist on a man.”
Leopold ran his hands on both sides of Alexi’s face, brushing his hair back from it. “I am too permissive with you. You know that?”
“Yes, and I love you for it.” Alexi ran his tongue over Leopold’s sharp teeth.
“You say all the right things.”
Ferdinand returned, brushing off his hands from the dirty deed. He spied their kisses and sighed in desire.
Hearing his approach, Alexi looked back over his shoulder and gestured him closer. He raised Ferdinand’s chin with one finger to show him off to Leopold. “Look at him. A good hot soak in a bath and fine clothes and he will be magnificent.”
“Yes, Alexi, he is very pretty.”
At the odd comments, Ferdinand blushed to the ears. “Then he has convinced you?”
Alexi hooked their elbows, one on either side. “Come, my two lovelies. Let me show you off to the world.”
Leopold smiled softly and shook his head.

They completed their errand with Frederick and brought Ferdinand to a shop so he may obtain mortal food. They strolled back to the townhouse and sat down to relax for the rest of the night.

Leopold lit the fireplace with a glance and settled down in a chair with the latest Dumas novel.
Alexi sat with Ferdinand at the table, able to watch him eat. And as Ferdinand guzzled the expensive wine and consumed the cheese, bread and fruit, Alexi inhaled the scents and wished he could still partake of this delight.
Ferdinand smiled at his mouth-watering gaze. He drank the wine and said, “You cannot eat? Not one morsel?”
Alexi groaned. “No. Oh, I ache to taste it.”
“Chew it and spit it out.” Ferdinand handed him a grape.
“That’s a bit uncouth.”
Ferdinand said, “I do enjoy you, Alexander. What a puzzle you are.”
Leopold looked up from his pages. “He is that, I give you that much.”
Alexi rested his chin on his palm as he watched Ferdinand eat. “I will bathe you.”
“Will you?” Ferdinand smiled.
“Yes. And you will shave.”
“As you wish.” Ferdinand smiled and tempted him with a piece of cheese.
“Stop. You tease me. I will eat later.” He grinned.
“More?” Ferdinand rubbed his neck.
“Don’t you want more pleasure?” Alexi purred.
Ferdinand leaned over the table to meet him, nose to nose. “Oh, yesss.”
Leopold said, “Well, if he is to have a bath and a shave, I suggest you get busy. Daylight is coming.”
Ferdinand sat upright. “Why? What are our plans?”
“We cannot tolerate the sun. So, we sleep during the day.” Alexi leaned over the table and took his glass of wine to sniff.
“Oh. I see.”
As Alexi revealed their secrets, he noticed Leopold watched warily, probably trying to read into Ferdinand’s mind.
Alexi knew Ferdinand had no plot to destroy them. Anything but. He stood and caressed Leopold. “Can you heat his bath for me?”
“Why do you not try?” Leopold removed Alexi’s hand off his shoulder to kiss.
“I do not think I can.”
“Go on. Try.”
Alexi sighed and rubbed his cheek against Leopold’s. “Please, do it for me, lover.”
“Spoiled, spoiled,” Leopold chided playfully.
Alexi noticed Ferdinand smiling at their affection. There was no doubt to Alexi bond between he and Leo was very evident.
“Come here.” Alexi held out his hand to Ferdinand.
Needing no further invitation, Ferdinand scooted around the table and brought his glass of wine.
“Get undressed.” Alexi started removing his own shirt.
Ferdinand was led to a full bathtub. Steam rose off the surface. He turned back to Leopold. “How did you heat so much water?”
With little interest, Leopold waved at him to leave it be and went back to his book.
Trying to get to their task, Alexi lay his shirt over a chair and located soap and sponge. He sat on a stool by the tub and watched as the many layers were removed from Ferdinand’s tall solid body. Ferdinand set his things aside and then faced Alexi, smiling.
“Very lovely!” Alexi smiled back. “Come let me scrub the streets off you.” Alexi remembered how good that felt the first time he and Leopold had done this together.
Ferdinand climbed in gingerly and got himself comfortable. Like Leopold had done for him, Alexi poured water down his back and into his hair, enjoying lathering his blond tresses.
Ferdinand closed his eyes and moaned.
Alexi heard his thoughts. I can get used to this treatment. In reply Alexi said, “Yes, it is wonderful to come from the street and be lavished upon. I know.”
At first, Ferdinand smiled and chuckled softly, then realized he hadn’t spoken his thoughts aloud. He blinked his eyes and stared at Alexi.
“Yes, I am sorry. I can read them.” He grinned impishly. “So, keep your thoughts as clean as your body.”
Appearing petrified at the implications, Ferdinand’s mouth hung opened.
Alexi smiled at his expression and raised the pitcher to rinse the soap from his hair. “Oh, look at that lovely color now that the dust is washed clean.” Alexi heard Ferdinand swallowing down a dry throat, obviously learning to remember to control his mind as well.
After Ferdinand had shaved, Alexi led him to their snug little satin room.
Leopold made sure the doors and windows were secure. Since they had dispatched their burglars, no one had bothered with them. They opened the hidden panel and lit a few candles.
Ferdinand gasped at the splendor. “You two really know how to live.”
Alexi closed the panel and disrobed. “It is luxurious. That’s Leo’s influence. He adores creature comforts.”
Leopold’s eyes glistened in the candlelight as he took off his garments.
Acting like a little child that is allowed the night with his parents, Ferdinand climbed onto the satin bed. He lay back the duvet and smiled at them.
Next, Leopold crawled in and they both paused to watch Alexi. Loving being the center of attention, he grinned demonically. “Oh, how I crave waking up with a live human in my bed.”
Ferdinand choked. “Uh oh.”
Leopold doused the candle near him. “I do hope we can control ourselves.”
Licking his lips, Alexi stalked them like a panther. “Oh, this is too marvelous.”
As Alexi coil around him under the satin sheets, Ferdinand asked, “You won’t kill me... right?”
Alexi groaned and lavished in his heat and scent. “No, my love.” He nuzzled under his blond hair and licked his neck. The overpowering urge to sleep was coming.
Ferdinand inhaled a deep breath and closed his eyes.
Alexi drew him close and fell into a deep slumber.
Chapter 12

Alexi’s eyes open as the scent of a human filled his nostrils. His own heat waning, the burning male in his arms became a sexual torment. He picked Ferdinand up in his arms effortlessly to lay on top of him and pushed the blond hair back from his neck.

Ferdinand appeared groggy, moaning at being handled. He snuggled against Alexi comfortably, drifting back off. He gasped and his eyes sprang open with the penetration of Alexi’s teeth.

Alexi felt Ferdinand’s cock thicken and his whimpers indicated he was awash with an orgasmic chill.
Loving it, Alexi rocked him, spreading his legs to rub cocks and writhe with him. He swallowed only two mouthfuls of blood and came while Ferdinand’s cries filled his ears.
Ferdinand panted to catch his breath as he leaned on his elbows to look into Alexi’s face. “I have never felt anything like it in my life.”
The sticky heat between their thighs made Alexi grin as he rocked him side to side. Two stiff organs! What a thrill!
“Uh hum?”
They both turned their heads to see Leopold’s pale stare.
Alexi smiled shyly. “Oh, we leave you out. Come here.” He nudged Ferdinand off and opened his arms to Leo.
Reaching hungrily, Leopold picked Alexi up to lay over him and grinned. Alexi gave him his neck and closed his eyes.
Knowing Ferdinand was observing their every move, Alexi allowed his lover to do as he wished, after all, Leopold had given him a pet man to play with.
Alexi felt Leo’s teeth retreating and looked at Ferdinand.
He was sitting up and rubbing his sore throat. His eyes widened as the other two went into a deep swoon. “I have never let myself be guided solely by the pleasures of the flesh, but this pleasure is a force beyond my control. Better than any drug I had ever tried.”
“I know.” Alexi grinned, showing his teeth purposely.
As Leopold released his hold on Alexi, Ferdinand watched the punctures seal and vanish. Alexi read his thoughts as he gasped and blinked, thinking he was imagining things.
Happy like never before in human terms, Alexi lay back on the bed and rolled from side to side.
Not one to savor things too long, Leopold rose and found his clothing.
Ferdinand reached out to touch the velvety skin near Alexi’s pelvis.
Alexi smiled sweetly at him. “I am so in love.”
Ferdinand said, “In love with the orgasm.”
“Mm.” Alexi closed his eyes, smiling.
Leopold shook his head. “Let’s not have a lay in, we’ve things to do.”
“Rush, rush, rush,” Alexi teased.
“You are still excited.” Ferdinand smoothed his hand over Alexi’s thigh.
“He is in an eternal state of excitement.” Leopold finished buttoning his blouse.
Lazily, Alexi raised his eyelid. “He is jealous. He can no longer ejaculate.”
Ferdinand blushed and peeked sheepishly at Leopold.
Leopold shook his head and smiled. “You expel enough seed for the two of us. Come, get dressed, both of you. We have a full night ahead.”

When they exited the townhouse a carriage was parked near their own. The three men stopped to inspect it. A woman’s face appeared at the window.

“Alexander!” Katrina rushed out to meet him.
Unprepared for the meeting, Alexi tensed in fear.
“There was no answer to my knock. I have been waiting hours. Were

you inside the whole time?” She was breathless, her eyes widened excitedly. She bow to Leopold, as he kissed her hand in a greeting, she then looked to Alexi for an introduction.

“Katrina Nantwich, please to meet a very good friend of mine, uh...‘Count’ Ferdinand Robere.”
Ferdinand coughed at the ‘Count’ bit. He took Katrina’s hand to kiss.
She nodded her head and then turned her attention back to Alexi. “Were you in there the whole while? I pounded the door several times.”
“I am sorry. It is quite a large flat and we were having tea in the study.” He hooked her arm and brought her a few paces away from the others.
“It is urgent. I must speak to you in private,” she whispered.
With a quick gesture, Alexi nodded and then returned to Leopold. “You go on ahead. I’ll ride with Katrina into town.”
Leopold gave him a warning glance.
“Go. It will be all right.” Alexi nudged him.
Leopold watched in anxiety, giving in. “Come, ‘Count’, we’ve got to get you fed as well as myself.” He gestured for Ferdinand to enter their waiting carriage.
Alexi and Katrina climbed into her carriage together and the driver urged the horses forward.
“What, now, is so urgent?” Alexi stared into her eyes.
Clasping his hands in hers, Alexi was surprised she didn’t notice the coolness of them. “Alexander, it is my aunt, Lady Caldwell.”
At the mere mention of her name, Alexi felt a knot in the pit of his stomach.
“She is ill. She asks for you hourly. She shouts your name in her dreams. Why, Alexander, does she summon you?”
“Oh, dear.” He bit his lip. “Ill? What do you mean ill?”
“An infection. From a gash. It is swollen and raw. She does not remember how she got it, but the physician thinks she was bitten by a rabid dog. It is ever so serious.”
Alexi wondered if the Lady could somehow expose him. With the heat from Katrina so near, his veins started to pull. “We must go to her immediately.”
“Yes. She calls to you, Alexander. Only you.”
Alexi’s temples began to throb and ache. The small taste of Ferdinand’s blood was waning. Feeling the hunger growing in intensity, he wondered if he appeared oddly hollow to Katrina. The dimness concealed him while they were in the carriage, but he was concerned at how he would look under the brilliance of candlelight. While he sat contemplating in silence, Katrina had moved to lean against him, her hand on his thigh.
“I am so worried, Alexander. Hold me.”
He hesitated, then placed his arm around her. She cuddled against his chest. Her warmth and fragrance were driving him mad.
“Why does she call for you, Alexander? You have only met her twice at the most. It is hard for me to understand.”
Alexi was lost on her scent of blood, on her heart beating against him like a huge kettledrum, deafening in its power.
“Alexander?” she asked. When she received no reply she sat up. “Do you know why?”
He was having difficulty disguising his pain.
“What is it? Don’t be upset. She will be all right, won’t she?”
Alexi groaned as he gazed at her.
Softly, Katrina parted her lips. “What is wrong?”
Letting out a whimper as his veins tugged at his every nerve, like a man that is brought close to his climax and denied, he was arguing with himself.
Take her.
Get out of the carriage and run away at once.
Taste her blood. A little bit won’t hurt.

He let out another hissing whimper.
Katrina mistook it for his distress about her aunt. She caressed his hair and cooed softy. “You are so sweet. You really care what happens to her. I love you, my darling. You have the kindest heart.”
Alexi was going mad. Her hands caressed his hair. His own were clenched on his lap in two white fists.
He leaned to peck her cheek. She sighed softly and raised her mouth to his. He kissed her, holding back the urge to devour her whole with every ounce of strength he had. Groaning pathetically, he pressed his palm over his hardened crotch, running his tongue down her neck and tasting her warm skin in agony. Alexi was about to give into his blood lust, when the carriage stopped.
He sat back and shivered, trying to get under control somehow.
The driver opened the door and Alexi helped Katrina out. As he climbed down warily, he eyed the horses, imagining a bite into their hindquarters. If he didn’t get blood immediately he would scream.
“Come. We must hurry.” She grabbed Alexi’s hand and started dragging him into the house.
He dreaded the bright light, knowing he was growing paler by the moment. The ringing had changed to pounding in his ears. He had no idea how much more he could stand.
The candles singed his eyes. Covering his face from them, he turned his body away.
Katrina observed him curiously, handing her cloak to a servant. “I never realized your eyes were so sensitive.” She waited for him to look up.
“Yes, just a moment to get used to the glare.” He kept his eyes shielded. “Where is your aunt?”
“Through here. Mother?” she called, “Alexander has come.”
He smelled the sickness the moment he walked into the house and knew the room before he was told. A physician was in the hall, closing the door behind him. Katrina led Alexi down the passageway.
It was dimmer there, but he still felt self-conscious about the reflections the candles would cause on his white skin.
Katrina introduced him to the doctor and Alexi shook the doctor’s hand with a cold one. “Dr. Nicola Kellor, this is Alexander Dupontiff.”
The moment Alexi could calm down, he studied the doctor carefully. He read his mind. The doctor knew well Lady Caldwell’s taste for handsome young men.
He examined Alexander’s youth and beauty. Alexi figured the doctor must know why she was summoning him. “She calls to you.”
Yes! I was her latest conquest. Stop looking at me that way.

Alexi straightened out his features to say, “That is what I hear. Have you medicated her?”
“Just a poultice on the wound.”
“What sort of wound?”
“A deep gash at her throat. I believe she was bitten by a rabid creature.”
“Is that a fact?” Alexi tried to keep back from the glaring light.
They all heard his name being moaned eerily. Alexi paused to listen.
“See. She calls to you.” Katrina shivered.
Lady Nantwich materialized. “Alexander. Thank heaven. I didn’t think she would hold out much longer.”
Alexi took a deep breath. The doctor kept his eye on him. “Let me see her alone, please.” He touched the doorknob.
The other three watched as he went in and closed the door behind him.
Alexi viewed the contents of the room. The bed was framed by two nightstands. Candles were lit on either side. It was close and stuffy. The Lady whined his name in an eerie song-like chant. It brought the hairs to stand on the back of his neck.
He went to her side and stared down at her. She was dying. The infection had riffled through her veins. He could almost see its course.
“I am here.”
Her eyes found his instantly. Eyes of pain. They were yellow and feverish. She choked, her throat causing her great discomfort.
He knelt by her, lifting a glass of water to her lips and allowing her a few swallows before he placed the glass aside.
He moved back the bandages to inspect the wound. It was rancid and black, oozing a clear fluid. He wondered why it had happened. He had bitten Ferdinand twice now with no ill results.
“Alexander.” She moaned.
“I am still beside you.” He held her hand.
She seemed to become lucid, her eyes focused on him in hatred. “What did you do to me?” She hissed.
“Me? I did nothing.”
“You did this to me the night in the carriage.” She inhaled a wheeze from the pain of straining.
“You complained of a scratch. We both noticed it, remember?”
“A scratch?” She choked. “You did this to me.”
“If you insist on blaming me, yes, fine. But what did you do to it that night? How did you treat it?”
It was clear the pain was bringing her in and out of rationality. “It bled. I tied a cloth around it.”
“A clean cloth? A clean one?” he asked.
She rolled her head heavily on the pillow. “I do not remember. Alexander, help me.” Opening her eyes, she begged him silently.
“I will help you, my sweet,” he whispered. He took her into his arms, feeling her feverish heat tearing at his icy limbs. Pushing back the bandage, he bit into the blackened sore. Blood flooded in a rushing river through the rotted flesh.
She groaned, relieved of pain and cascading into pleasure.
He drank thirstily, the feverish liquid swelling and warming his veins. He felt her weaken to death and lay her back on the pillows, replacing the bandage to cover the wound, and straightening out her limbs. Her face was passive and calm.
“Katrina! Doctor! Lady Nantwich!” he shouted.
The door opened instantly and they rushed in.
The doctor lifted Lady Caldwell’s hand for a pulse. He turned to look at Alexi. “She is dead.”
Katrina wailed and fell into Alexi’s embrace. The doctor kept his eyes on him suspiciously.
Lady Nantwich wiped her eyes on a handkerchief. “Dear sister.” She sobbed.
Still wary of his suspicious glances, Alexi turned away from the doctor and escorted Katrina out of the sick room. He asked a servant to bring her a brandy and sat Katrina down on the settee. When he stepped away she grabbed his leg and said, “Don’t leave me.”
With love and affection, he stroked her hair. “I am here.”
She held his thigh in a clutching embrace and sobbed into his britches.
The doctor brought Lady Nantwich into the room.
“I don’t understand why she died so suddenly,” the doctor said, “I thought sure she would last until the morning or beyond.”
“She was very ill. I am surprised she has lasted this long.” Alexi met his gaze, getting a good read on his thoughts.
“Did she tell you why she called to you?” he asked.
It was obvious the doctor assumed he was one of her many lovers.
A servant handed them each a glass of brandy.
Alexi shook his head no when he was offered. “She died before she could tell me. I guess we shall never know.”
The doctor raised his eyebrow.
Alexi knew he thought he was lying. There was a threatening challenge coming from him. It was intriguing. He studied this man, his greying temples, his tough war-like expression. A man in his forties, tall and fit.
Katrina released Alexi’s leg reluctantly to sip her drink. “Oh, Alexander, how horrible.”
“What would cause that infection?” Alexi asked him. “Could it be something else?”
“What do you suggest?”
“Well, I don’t know. Dirt of some kind. Something foul that was applied to the cut accidentally.”
“Cut? That was no cut. It was clearly a bite from some creature. There are puncture wounds from very sharp canines.”
Alexi touched his tongue to his teeth secretly. “A bite? Really? I’ve seen puncture wounds from a hat pin before.”
“You’re joking.” The doctor frowned. “You’ve obviously not seen these. They were foul all right, and deep like a wolves’ jaw. No, I’d say they were not pin pricks.”
Katrina covered her mouth in horror. Alexi noticed her tremble and held her close.
“I obviously have not seen these then,” Alexi said. “But where would a lady of the city come in contact with a wolf?”
“It doesn’t make any sense.” Katrina cried. Lady Nantwich crumbled into a chair and held her hanky to her nose, unable to stop her tears.
Alexi caressed Katrina’s hair gently. “I don’t know, love, I just don’t know.”
Ferdinand consumed his
~
meal as Leopold watched. He ate voraciously and enjoyed his ancient companion as he answered some of his questions in a compassionate moment.

Leopold had fed alone, forbidding Ferdinand to observe him taking a victim.
Ferdinand waited patiently in the bistro, feasting while Leopold did the same. He was enjoying the bottomless pockets of Leopold’s purse.
Ferdinand thought Leopold appeared to be anxious. “Are you thinking about Alexi and Katrina?”
Leopold did not answer.
Ferdinand belched discreetly and pushed his plate away. “A meal fit for a king. Thank you, Leopold. You are too generous.” Leopold accepted his gratitude and gave him his attention. “Tell me, this woman Alexi is off with. Does she know?”
Leopold glanced around first. “No.”
Ferdinand leaned over the table to study Leopold’s face. “If you look very closely at the two of you, you can see something’s not quite right. If you beg my pardon. I mean, the color of your skin. It is like the sheen of alabaster. And your eyes, well, no one’s glows like that without firelight.”
“It is the artist in you. It makes you more observant of these things.”
“You can read what I think clearly, can’t you?” Ferdinand could not get enough of Leopold’s beautiful eyes.
Smiling perceptively, Leopold said, “You are thinking of a way to get the secret.”
“The secret is in your blood. That much I can assume.”
Leopold sat back and thanked the waiter for removing the plates and refilling the glasses. “What do you need to continue to paint, Ferdinand?”
Ferdinand sat back quickly. He had only a flash of his supplies run through his head, yet Leo knew. “You are amazing.”
Leopold smiled again and pretended to sip the wine.
Trying not to feel intimidation, Ferdinand drank almost his entire glass in one gulp. “I left my paints at the flat in the gallery district.”
“Why do we not go there and gather your things?”
“Thank you, Leopold.”
“Do not thank me. Alexi is your benefactor. Thank him.”
“I shall. I shall.” Ferdinand smiled.
~
“I will send someone for the body.” The doctor stood at the door.
“Thank you, Nicola.” Lady Nantwich held his hand.
He peered over her shoulder first, then said softly. “Take care of Katrina. Watch over her.”
“Yes, I will,” she promised, wiping her nose with her handkerchief. She thanked him again and went back to the parlor where Alexi and Katrina cuddled on the couch.
Hearing every word they exchanged, Alexi watched her as she walked in. “We must put her to bed, she is exhausted.” He gestured to Katrina.
“Yes, immediately.” The Lady called to a servant and left the room.
Alexi stood and reached for Katrina. “Come, precious one.”
When she felt him move from her side, she panicked, grasping for him.
“I am still here. I was standing so I may help you.” Alexi brought her to her feet.
Lady Nantwich appeared and lit the wall sconces as she led the way up the flight of stairs, a maid followed behind her. Alexi sat Katrina on the bed and she sighed when she lay against her pillows. “Alexander,” she cried out and sat up.
He came closer. “I am still here with you.”
“I dreamed last night that they killed you. They burned you.”
Alexi trembled and peeked back at the maid who was preparing Katrina’s bedclothes. “Don’t be silly, my sweet.”
“They took you away from me. I saw the flames.” She convulsed in a tremor and hot tears coursed down her face.
Lady Nantwich sat near her on the bed to comfort her.
Alexi stood tall. “Why would anyone take me away?” He tried to make light of it, but he was terrified.
She wouldn’t say anymore and stared with unseeing eyes into the depths of the room.
“Did the doctor leave her anything to induce sleep?” Alexi asked her mother.
Lady Nantwich snapped out of her spell and nodded. “Yes. I’ll heat up the tea.” Patting her daughter’s hand, she went back down the stairs.
Katrina raised her long lashes to him. “Oh, Alexander, I want you to love me.” She reached out to his hand and brought it to her lips.
“But I do, sweet lady.”
“Then lie here with me tonight.”
“You are upset.” He started backing away from her.
“I need you. Alexander, why won’t you make love to me?”
He wanted nothing more. “Because I do love you. That is why I do not. It is not right.”
Her tears renewed. “Please come back when Mother has gone to bed. I will leave the doors open. Tell me you will.”
Sheepishly peeking back at the maid who was trying to be invisible, Alexi noticed she was holding Katrina’s night gown and waiting patiently for their good-bye.
Alexi was terrified Katrina was making this so easy for him. A proper lady would never have been so bold. She was no longer the same woman. His impact on her was becoming clear.
Impulsively, she reached up his thigh to his full crotch.
“Katrina.” He took her hand away quickly.
The maid said, “I will wait in the hall.” She bowed and left.
Groaning despite himself, Alexi imagined making love to Katrina too perfectly.
She managed her hand free and smoothed it over his tight britches.
“Oh lord.” He closed his eyes as the desires whipped through him, then jumped when Lady Nantwich appeared with a cup of tea. He stepped away and blew Katrina a kiss. “Good-bye, my beloved. ‘Til tomorrow eve.”
As he left he heard her ask, “Why always in the night?” ~
“Now, Michelangelo...he was a master.” Leopold glanced around Ferdinand’s room curiously. Canvases were pasted to the walls at odd angles, some overlapping.
Ferdinand smiled at him. “You act as if you knew him.” He gathered his oil paints and brushes.
“Not personally. I used to see him hurrying by on his way to see the cardinals for this commission or that. A busy man, he’d never look up to say hello,” he said.
Ferdinand laughed to himself at his ravings.
“You couldn’t paint these things.” He waved his fingers at the nudes. “Oh no. It had to be religious or nothing. These would raise quite a fervor.”
“I think I could still raise a few.” Ferdinand grinned. As he packed all his gear and looked around, he heard footsteps coming up the stairs to the flat, then a door swung open.
“Well, look what the cat has dragged in.” A young man dressed in tattered paint-covered slacks and shirt, with unkempt ratty hair, lumbered in. “We thought you and Marta had eloped. No one has seen either of you for at least twenty-four hours.” He looked around. “Where’s Marta?”
Averting his eyes, Ferdinand gathered his belongings awkwardly.
“Who’s this?” Colin pointed at Leopold. “And since when do we dress like bourgeois slime?”
Ferdinand shifted uncomfortably. “Since it pays. Will you excuse us?”
Looking at Leopold, Colin caught his glare, turning away quickly. “Now I need a new roommate.” Colin made a gesture of frustration.
“Sorry.” Ferdinand headed for the door.
“You haven’t answered my question.”
“Which one’s that?” Ferdinand paused and turned back.
“Where’s Marta?”
He shrugged. “Your guess is as good as mine,” he replied and headed down the stairs behind Leopold.
“When you see her, let her know we are worried about her.”
“I will.”
After they had gone, Colin closed his door with a slam.
Ferdinand shivered at the disappearance of his friend. Sooner or later, someone would come to him for more answers.
~
Alexi walked the half mile to their new home, trying to not be seen by his brother. There were too many people around for him to tell if Thomas was even there. Closing his eyes, he attempted to feel Leopold’s presence. He felt nothing. He inhaled deeply and walked up the steps to go inside.
It was finishing nicely. Fabrics were hung against the walls and around the windows, rich in texture, gas lamps were lit from their wall perches. Furniture had arrived; overstuffed chairs and polished tables.
Alexi was absorbed in the growing splendor, his eyes filled with the hive of activity as the brick was concealed by plaster walls and paint, the windows hung with heavy dark curtains.
He felt a light tap on his sleeve and turned to see his youngest brother. “Philip!”Alexi embraced him impulsively.
“Alexander. Thomas was right then. It is you that is to live in this house.” Philip was eighteen and slender. The spoiled one of the seven. Doted on by his mother as well as their three sisters. Always the baby, with dark hair and passionate brown eyes. “You must tell me. How has all this good fortune come about?”
Alexi averted his eye. “Soon, very soon. Where is Thomas? Is he here too then?”
“Yes, finishing up. It is to be done today. Whoever would have thought our own Alexander was to live in such a house? Will you invite mother for tea?”
Alexi laughed at the irony. “So, tell me. How have you fared? You look well. Already a man.”
Philip smiled shyly. “I’ve not seen you since I was a little boy, Alexander. We become a man in that time.”
“So we do.” He smiled and messed up Philip’s hair affectionately.
Philip smile dropped.
Alexi noticed Philip’s focus on his mouth and his serious expression. Alexi turned aside and kept up idle chatter. “You haven’t seen the man who owns this house by any chance.”
“No.” Philip followed him. “I think he is expected.”
Wanting to avoid this conversation, Alexi went to the front room and moved back the drape to see outside. “Yes, I suppose he is.” He felt Philip at his back and spun around abruptly. “What is it?”
Philip tilted his head and rubbed his chin stubble. “Come here. Let me see something.” He raised his hand as if he was intending on lifting Alexi’s upper lip.
Alexi grabbed his wrist like lightning. “What is it, little brother?” Alexi asked patiently.
“I thought...I thought I saw your teeth.” He looked intimidated by Alexi’s gripping strength.
“My teeth? The better to bite you with, my dear.” He chuckled.
“Really, Alexander. You always were the clown.”
“Stop all this nonsense now. Are you working too or just loafing about?”
“Oh no, I’m part of the group.”
“Well, then. Time to work.” He released his hand.
“Yes, work.” Philip stared at Alexi curiously.
Alexi glanced up to see Leopold and Ferdinand coming through the front door. Feeling enormous relief at the sight, he left Philip and greeted them.
~
Keeping his eye on the men, Philip joined Thomas while he painted a newly plastered wall.
“Well, did you get to see him?” Thomas asked.
Philip spied over his shoulder first then said, “Yes.”
“And?”
“He has changed, Thomas. Something is peculiar about him.”
Thomas laughed sarcastically. “He’s changed all right. Bloody poof.”
“No. I thought I saw...”
“Saw what?” Thomas leaned closer to listen.
Philip thought about what he was going to say, then reconsidered. “Nothing, Thomas, nothing.”
Chapter 13

Snow fell lightly on the eaves of their new abode. It dusted the area giving the appearance of a pure untainted city where holiday spirit and family warmth reigned supreme.

Ferdinand crouched before the hearth fire feeding it to warm up the chilly room. His fingers felt clumsy with the sulphur match. He awoke before dusk and waited for the two immortals to come back to his world.

As the flames crackled and caught the dry splintery wood, he brushed off his hands and glanced back at the satiny bed. He was allowed to come and go as he pleased, having proven himself a trusted comrade. He adored those two and would do anything to protect them. Part of him yearned for the secret of their immortality. The other part wasn’t ready to give up light, food, or wine.

He closed the chamber behind him, making sure it was sealed properly. He admired the furnishings. Leopold had impeccable taste. Ferdinand hadn’t unpacked his easel and paint yet, too busy helping the men acquire new clothing, horses, and all the food he needed to subsist on.

There seemed an endless supply of funds. Leopold had done well for himself. No one asked where the money came from. They just took for granted it was always there. They had all they cared to have, or at least for the most part. Alexi craved his Katrina and he craved the secret. So, they clung together waiting for their happiness to be complete. And Leopold was the only one with the knowledge to give both. He chose neither.

Ferdinand looked out of the front window to judge the position of the sun. It was just lightness in the clouds above the horizon before it set in a sky thick with lacy flakes. The dimness came quickly as the days grew shorter. A blink of an eye in a vampire’s life.

He was startled when a man came walking up their front pavement, knocking with the official air.
Ferdinand answered the rapping on the door.
“A letter for Alexander DuPontiff. Would that be you, sir?”
“No. But he does live here. I will be sure he gets it.”
The man hesitated before he handed it to him. “Be sure he does. It has travelled quite a ways.”
Ferdinand watched him walk back to his horse. Closing the door, he inspected the letter and seal curiously, raising it to the candlelight to see inside.
“A letter?”
Alexi’s voice startled him. “Yes.”
“Who is it for?”
Ferdinand cleared his throat and handed it over. “You, Alexander.” He set the candle down and stuffed his hands into his pockets.
Alexi eyed him critically, stepping closer. He reached for a handful of Ferdinand’s blond hair and pulled his head back to expose his neck. “Always remember how delicate you are, Ferdinand. As delicate as a petal on an open flower. It takes nothing to destroy it. Once merely plucks it off.”
Knowing he deserved it, Ferdinand closed his eyes. “Forgive me, Alexander. It was merely foolish mortal curiosity.”
~
Alexi felt his veins pulling. He was starving and cold.
Timidly, Ferdinand raised his eyes and caught a very fierce expression on Alexi’s face. “Oh, no. Please. Alexander...”
Going for the kill, Alexi bit him angrily, engulfing Ferdinand to smother himself with his heat and scent. He drank hard, harder than he ever had before and the two of them started swooning in pleasure.
“That is enough. He is weakening.”
Alexi spotted a hand on his shoulder, as white and ancient as a dead king. When he released Ferdinand from his grip, Ferdinand collapsed to his knees.
Leopold picked Ferdinand up and brought him to the settee. “Why have you done this?” Leopold asked Alexi.
Ferdinand was pale and trembling. He bit his lip and burst into tears.
“You would kill him after you begged me to let him stay? After he has proven to be a loyal friend? You are impossible to fathom, Alexander DuPontiff.”
Looking down at the letter in his hand, Alexi felt it had been the catalyst.
Ferdinand wiped his tears awkwardly, as if he were embarrassed.
Leopold cut open his own wrist with his teeth and offered it to Ferdinand’s lips.
“No!” Alexi shouted.
In rage, Leopold faced him. “How dare you tell me no?” He stood over Alexi menacing. “You have brought him too close to death. I just need to give him enough to heal. This is your doing,” he said, “You and your impulsiveness.” He clamped onto Alexi and drew him close.
“No. Noooo!” Alexi struggled to shove Leo off.
They stumbled around violently until Leopold’s teeth made contact with Alexi’s throat. Alexi was instantly paralyzed into the pleasure, dropping his arms to his sides and letting his head fall back. He groaned and shivered as the urge to come washed over him. He drew Leopold closer so he was able to rub his crotch against his.
Leopold moved away before Alexi could actually come.
“Never forget who you are, Alexi. We can all be ‘unmade’. He turned back to a trembling Ferdinand. Leopold once again gashed his wrist and stuck it on Ferdinand’s mouth.
Ferdinand convulsed at first, then took a few mouthfuls. Leopold removed his wrist and held it to close the wound.
As if he had only just comprehended it, Alexi watched enthralled as it all became ridiculously clear. The simple exchange of blood. He remembered it now like a flood of images. How he was drained to the point of death and then the taste of that elixir.
Ferdinand’s color rapidly improved. He sat up and rubbed his neck. Alexi noticed the sore that had been there for weeks from them both feeding on him had vanished. It seemed Ferdinand had the same realization. He gaped up at Leopold in awe, kneeling before him and kissing his hand. Lovingly, Leopold caressed Ferdinand’s cheek.
A little jealous at their display, Alexi headed to another room and opened the letter. He recognized the seal and unfolded it, laying it flat on the table to read under a candle.
‘Philip and Thomas come to me with wondrous stories of your wealth and prosperity. I am pleased to hear you are no longer calling the streets your home. I am planning a trip into town for Christmas. I promised your sisters new dresses. I will arrive on the twenty-first. I will be travelling by day and expect to see you there at dusk. It will give me great satisfaction to see you healthy and prosperous with my own eyes.’
It frightened him. She would know. He could not fool her. Folding the letter, feeling a hollow pit in his stomach, amplified by the remorse for his lost temper a moment before, Alexi tucked the letter into his breast pocket and located a sheet of paper, an inkwell, and a quill. He thought a moment and then dipped the tip into the ink.
‘Mother, please do not come. I will be out of town on business and do not want you to make a wasted trip. Wait for me. I will visit you. Send my regards to my sisters and Paul. -Alexander.’
He folded it and sealed it in wax, stood tiredly and opened the study door.
Leopold was waiting for him while Ferdinand tended the fire.
Alexi approached the blond from behind and caressed his golden hair.
At the contact, Ferdinand jumped out of his skin, exhaled and stared up at him.
“I am sorry,” Alexi whispered. “I will make it up to you, my pretty.”
Ferdinand stood. “It is all right, Alexander.”
Alexi smiled sweetly and looped one of his arms around Ferdinand’s narrow waist to draw him close. He kissed his lips a few times. “Am I forgiven?”
“Yes, of course.”
“Come, we are wasting time.” Leopold fastened his cape and put on his hat.
“Why is he always in a rush?” Alexi spoke with his lips brushing Ferdinand’s.
“I do not know. Why do you not ask him?”
“No, you ask him. He likes you more than me at this moment.”
Leopold crossed his arms, rolled his eyes, tapping his boot impatiently.
Ferdinand laughed.
Alexi leaned back to enjoy it. “Now you make me want you physically.”
“Mm, and I am ready for you.” Ferdinand hugged Alexi’s neck, rubbing his hot cock against Alexi’s.
Leopold stood behind them and grabbed on to a shoulder in each hand, moving them to the door. “Later. You two are insatiable.”
They laughed their way out into the light snow, leaving their footprints behind as they made their way to the carriage.

When the carriage came to a halt, Leopold said to Ferdinand, “Go and order yourself a meal at our usual bistro. We will meet you within the hour.” He handed him some coins.

Ferdinand bowed, caught Alexi’s mischievous gaze, kissed his lips, and climbed out of the carriage.
Leopold waited for him to leave to glance back at Alexi. “He is madly in love with you. Be kind to him.”
“I know...I am sorry.” Alexi exited the carriage, Leopold behind him.
“What started the quarrel?”
“This.” He produced a letter from his pocket. “I thought he was trying to read it through the seal.”
“Oh. Such trivia.” Leopold shook his head. “Your behavior was appalling.”
“I know. I will give him a very good session tonight. But Leo… This letter. It’s from my mother. She asks to see me, having heard the tales from Thomas and Philip.”
“I do not recommend it.”
“I know. I’ve written to tell her not to come. I only need post it.”
Leopold stopped him suddenly and nodded to an old man huddled against a building, a wine bottle in his frozen fingers. His grizzled face deep set with creases, his mumbling was rude and incoherent.
Alexi approached the man, preventing the snow from whipping against him. The man murmured angrily and squinted as Alexi’s silhouette blocked out the gaslight behind him. “A poor old man.” Alexi shook his head. “No one to take you in then?”
“Eh? Be on yer way, you bloody bastard.” He cursed in a slurred slow grumble. The cold possibly making his mouth work harder.
Blocking the wind, Alexi knelt next to him to look at him more closely. “Enjoying the holidays? Got your wine?”
The man swung at him drunkenly. “Bloody arse. Piss off.”
Alexi grinned broadly. “But look. Look before you. You have met Father Death. He has come to take you home and out of the cold.”
The man seemed to be trying to focus his blurred vision, looking up at Alexi warily.
Alexi bared his fearsome teeth. The man’s eyes widened in shock. He was all but frozen in panic, the wine bottle slipping from his grip and rolling away.
“So, be a good fellow and come quietly.” Alexi opened his arms. “Come to me, my son. Come and meet thy Maker,” he mocked.
The man’s focus was on Alexi’s teeth. He neither withdrew nor came near, too stunned to do either. Alexi leaned forward and tilted the man’s head to the side. The man mumbled in disbelief something about this being just a hallucination of the wine and freezing cold.
Alexi’s teeth penetrated his graying flesh. He felt his pulse racing, pumping blood into his sucking mouth. The old man died silently and Alexi stood erect and savored the last taste of blood on his tongue. He was satisfied and warm, his fingers and toes tingled like they were licked by firelight. Walking back into the street, he listened for Leopold but could not find him.
After a half hour Alexi strolled to the center of town. The pavements were filled with holiday shoppers, bells rang, and horses jingled their studded bridles. Their usual bistro was crowded, the glass steamed up from the warmth within. He ventured inside and searched for Ferdinand, finding him.
Alexi made his way towards his table. It was dim and in a shadowy corner at the back wall.
The plate before Ferdinand was empty, save for a few picked clean bones, a dessert half eaten, and one full bottle of red wine, one empty. Alexi studied him closely as he sat down. Ferdinand was drunk. His cheeks were flushed red, his lips were gleaming wet, his long blond hair was wavy and full, glistening with melted snowflakes. Alexi leaned across the table to be near his silly grin, returning it.
Ferdinand smiled wickedly at him. “How is my demon lover? Hmmm? You fed well? You are a beautiful color.”
Loving this game, Alexi laughed at him and spied around the area quickly. The noise level masked everything around them. He could smell the pungent wine on his lips, almost tasting it out of the air. “How I envy you that you could get yourself so drunk.”
Ferdinand looked sexually excited, licking his lips as his hand moved under the table, self-stimulating, Alexi assumed.
Alexi knew very well what the night held, of the sensation in their loins climaxing together.
“My handsome Alexander. My vicious killer, my passionate lover.”
Not wanting to be overheard, Alexi scanned around again. He focused on Ferdinand’s lips, wet with his favorite Burgundy, the wine he loved. He felt Ferdinand’s hand on his thigh, squeezing it.
“Mm, you are so warm. So, alluring.” Ferdinand leaned towards Alexi’s ear. “What do I have to do to get the gift from you? Hmmm? Think of us together. What a wonderfully vicious pair we would make? My gorgeous Alexander.” He clasped Alexi’s hand and raised it to his lips. “Why do you deny me? You know what it means to me?” He rubbed his mouth over the back of Alexi’s hand, never releasing his grip on his eyes. “I adore you. I worship you. It is so little to ask of you, yet so great a gift for me.”
Alexi closed his eyes as he started to imagine what they would do later that evening in the privacy of their hidden chamber. Ferdinand was so willing to please. So young and eager, he did anything he was asked. Whereas, Leopold was older, more reserved, more traditional. Alexi loved the contact with Ferdinand, mostly because he was mortal.

Watching Alexi’s face, Ferdinand knew that expression well. He could just see a glimpse of those fangs peeking out from between his sensuously parted lips. “Share it with me, Alexander, as I share all with you.”

Alexi groaned in yearning. He opened his eyes and said, “Drink more wine.”
Ferdinand released his hand and poured more from the bottle. He guzzled the glass until it was empty and moved to sit next to Alexi.

Alexi searched the surroundings first. He turned his back to the room and grabbed Ferdinand’s face, tasting the wine off his lips hungrily. They were heating each other up to a point of fever, never meaning to get carried away. Alexi parted from his mouth with a breath. “We must go. Take the wine.”

“Yes, let’s go. I need you badly, my lover.”
Smiling and kissing him one last time, Alexi turned to stand. Katrina was standing there, no more than a step away from the table. Alexi gasped when he recognized her; her still outline against the

chaotic movement of the restaurant. All the shouting, laughing, waving, even singing, in all this riot she was there; unmoving, tall, and perfect. He shivered, knowing full well she had spied their kiss. He had no idea how long she had watched them but when he read her expression it was a mixture of fury and passionate jealousy.

It was that jealousy that brought Alexi back to the blond male who was pressed against him in an embrace from behind. Alexi tried to put space between them, uttering a single word, “Katrina.”

Alexi felt Ferdinand jerk up his head to see her.
His sexuality was no longer a secret. Seeing Katrina and her contained fury bubbling under her rich flowing brown curls, and her ivory skin, Alexi knew she knew.
“You never came to call. You missed my aunt’s funeral. Weeks have gone by and you have avoided me. Is this why?” she asked.
Alexi couldn’t answer. Why indeed? He noticed her murderous rage directed at Ferdinand. Alexi cleared his throat and pointed to the empty seat across from them. “Sit, please.”
She did with reluctance and studied Ferdinand.
“You remember my friend.” Alexi gestured as they too sat back down.
“Yes!” She cut him off.
“What would you like? Are you hungry? Some wine, perhaps?” He picked up a bottle and filled the empty glass that sat before him on the table.
“Nothing. I want nothing.”
“Where is your mother?”
“Home. She rarely goes out since her sister’s death.”
Ferdinand obviously found something sobering about her. He sat up and straightened out his shirt, combing his fingers back through his unruly hair.
“Why?” Alexi reached for her over the table, but she withdrew her hands.
“Why? You have seen how she died and you ask why?”
Ferdinand perked up. “How did she die?”
“She died from a severe infection caused by the bite of some...animal.”
Where the sores used to be, Ferdinand touched his throat. She said, “Funny you should do that. She was bitten on the neck.” Alexi noticed Ferdinand’s cheeks lose a little color.
“It became quite blackened and foul. Alexander was with her when she died. Weren’t you, Alexander? The doctor said the sore had broken open somehow, but it never bled. He said, actually, that there was a strange lack of blood in her, as if she’d had it all removed.”
Alexi watched her blank expression, the way she was telling the story without the slightest emotion or feeling.
Hearing the description in detail, Ferdinand grew sick. He stood awkwardly, shoving passed Alexi, stumbling out of the claustrophobic room and into the snowy streets.
Alexi hurried after him and spotted him retching on his hands and knees in the alley, his body convulsing. Huddled over him to keep him warm, Alexi whispered softly to try and comfort him. “Okay, my pet. Let it out.”
As he cooed affectionately to Ferdinand, Alexi inspected two blackbuttoned boots pointed toward him.
He raised his eyes to Katrina’s richly flowing cape and muffed hands, forcing himself to check her eyes.
“I am sorry if I have made him ill.”
“What is the matter with you? You seem like you are under a spell,” Alexi said.
Ferdinand’s hands turning red under the wet snow, he shivered as Alexi helped him to his feet. Alexi wrapped his own cape around Ferdinand, holding him close. When Alexi glanced at Katrina he met with her eyes. Her rage was obviously growing immeasurable.
She said, “We had to go through her things. Her home needed to be sold.” Trying to control herself, she continued, “Among her possessions I found this.” She produced a letter out of her muff.
Alexi looked at it fretfully. Not another letter.
“It is addressed to you. She did not know your home address so she could not post it. Shall I read it to you? All about the night in her carriage? And of her desire to possess you again?” She threw the letter at him angrily. “How could you? How when you know how much I love you?” She started to break down. “With my own aunt? And I see it is safe to assume your own sex is now a part of your sexual marauding.”
Alexi stared at her in dumbfounded silence. He knew it was better this way. Have her angry, then she would never want to see him again. But his heart ached at the sight of her pain.
He felt something nudge him. When he tried to find the source, Alexi connected to Leopold’s eyes as they appeared across a bustling snowy night boulevard. Leo was barely visible in the rush, but those fluorescent eyes were sending their warning like lighthouse beams through a killer fog. Unmistakably, he heard Leopold’s voice, yet never spotted his lips move. “Let her go, Alexi, let her go.”
Katrina seemed to be waiting for him to reassure her, stop her, apologize, deny, come up with a plausible excuse. It was taking too disastrously long.
Alexi could sense Ferdinand fighting exhaustion. He could hear Ferdinand’s thoughts as he tried to feel normal after weeks of damage to his well-being; an image of himself dead with a festering bite kept him weak and dizzy.
Yet, something in the tension between Alexi and Katrina was drawing Ferdinand away from his own thoughts and to their battle. Alexi could hear all the voices inside Ferdinand’s mind like it was a commanding voice in his own head. Loud and clear, Ferdinand was being given instructions from Leopold.
Ferdinand slipped away from Alexi’s embrace, giving him back his cape. “I will take her home.” Ferdinand held Katrina’s elbow and started to escort her away.
Thinking this was completely unfair, Alexi swallowed down his sorrow as he watched them go. Leopold’s voice was still in his mind, preventing him from following.
Looking devastated, Katrina peered back once, then climbed into a waiting carriage with Ferdinand.
A hand rested on Alexi’s shoulder. “It is for the best. You must forget her now.” He wrapped his arm around Alexi and walked with him through the crowds.
Crushed at what had happened, Alexi turned aside from the many admiring eyes of men and women seeking his attention, as Leopold led him away.
“You could not have won. She would destroy you. You cannot kill her now and changed she would only bring you pain.”
Alexi tightened his jaw. He didn’t care, he still wanted her.
Unaware as to the direction Leopold was leading them, Alexi was surprised when they arrived at a home, lit from within. A Christmas tree was visible through the front window, decorated with ribbons and bows.
With a tilt of his head, Leopold gestured to a high window on the side of the house. They climbed the brick to peer in.
“What do you see? Who lives in this house?” Alexi asked.
Leopold shushed him and nodded for him to listen.
Alexi looked inside. Two men were seated near a burning fire in a hearth; one with an opened book on his lap, the other, a pipe in his lip. Alexi recognized one of the men. The doctor, Nicola Kellor. Nicola and his companion were absorbed in a conversation. Alexi was confused. “But...”
“Shhh, listen.”
Shutting his mouth, Alexi concentrated hard, then could actually hear through the glass clearly.
“I have read every available journal, Emmet, but I have never seen a case like this. The autopsy revealed her veins were dry. Dry, Emmett. Not one drop of blood. And this, from a woman living an hour before?”
“Her fever was extraordinary. You said yourself—” Dr. Emmett Mc Fee said.
“Blood does not evaporate like steam. Whatever delivered the initial bite, that is where our answer lies. I have diagrammed the teeth marks, as you see there. The size and positioning are recorded. What are we dealing with? The woman dwells in the city, not in the wood. There is a dog roaming free with one hell of a distemper.”
Alexi watched the man with the book eyeing the sketch, rubbing his forehead.
“How will you locate a rabid dog? For all we know the cold and disease has already killed it.”
Nicola said, “I think not. I have seen in the last week two more victims with the same wound on the same spot. It lives still and is biting frequently.”
“A dog large enough to bite one’s neck? My word. You would think someone would have reported seeing such a beast. I’ve heard tell that the wolves come closer to the town when the weather is severe to pick off easy prey.”
Reaching over to the book, Nicola turned the page. “This is a diagram of a wolf’s jaw and bite to scale.”
“Hmmm, yes, quite a difference in size. Well, my good doctor, you have quite a puzzle on your hands.”
“Emmett, can you help me? I don’t know what to do.”
“I’ll do what I can. I don’t think it’ll be an easy beast to catch. One must have a description and descriptions are impossible from the dead.” Emmet turned to the previous page and sipped his brandy as he studied it. He met Nicola’s eyes. “Did you not say the Lady Caldwell was alive for some time after she was bitten? Did she never offer a description of the creature?”
“She would say nothing. Not even in her delirium. Only repeating the name of a man I assumed to have been her lover.” Nicola relit his pipe.
Emmett raised an eyebrow. “Indeed. She was notoriously known for keeping young lovers. Why do you think she called out to this one in particular?”
Nicola sighed and leaned forward to poke at the flames in the hearth. “He is a real charmer, this one.” Setting the fire irons aside, Nicola faced Emmet. “Extremely young and handsome.”
“His name?”
“Alexander DuPontiff.”
Alexi stiffened in alarm.
“Maybe you should seek him out. He could have information about it. Things a woman tells only her lover.”
Nicola nodded. “I will reluctantly. There is something sinister about that young noble. Odd that I have never heard of him before for someone with so much wealth and power.”
“A new man in town?”
“Possibly.”
“Well, at least he is a starting point for you. The two of you should get together and pick each other’s brains for a solution. And, Nicola, you must go to the police with this. They are more in a position to help you than I am. I just don’t know what I can do.”
Nicola said, “Just hearing me out and not calling me a madman has helped immensely.”
“Go to Scotland Yard and ask for Chief Inspector Ettoro Fitch. He is the best man I know.”
“Ettoro?”
“Italian mother.” He winked.
“Thank you, Emmett. I knew you would come through for me.”
“Jolly good. Now, about this wonderful dinner your wife is preparing?”

Having heard enough, Leopold tapped Alexi and they jumped down soundlessly. They walked out to the street, brushing the snow crystals off their capes.

“I do not believe this.” Alexi groaned. “What now? A doctor snooping about.”
“Calm. He knows nothing. Certainly not that you are connected to the bite.”
“Indeed. One slip of a lip and a nice view of a fang will clue him in.”
“You will need to be cautious and not smile too brightly. I have little doubt he will not make you wish to smile.”
Completely disheartened, Alexi sat down on the ledge of a stone wall and rested his face in his hands.
Leopold sat beside him. “What will bring you joy, my beauty? You are not the carefree spirit I knew, falling out of windows to escape angry husbands.”
Alexi moaned in reply.
“Maybe a romp in bed with a nice plump human female?” Leopold nudged him.
“No. I get more pleasure from you.” He rubbed his eyes and sat up. “It isn’t the same anymore.”
“We can travel. Get away from here. Where would you like to go?”
As if he were a child offered ice cream, Alexi perked up. “Travel? Can we go to Paris? I have never been to Paris.”
“Then you shall.”
Alexi smiled. “It will be a relief to get away for a while.”
“Then we need to pack at once.”
“Wait. First I must post this letter.” He removed it from his pocket. “I guess for once I will not be lying to my mother.”
Chapter 14

“I assure you it is all right.”
“I don’t know. What if he returns? He will be frightfully angry.” “He no longer lives here. It is up for sale. You see the sign. We live

in our new home now. You asked me to show you his flat. Well, this is where he lived first.” Ferdinand tried his key in the lock. It was sparsely furnished with pieces that would be sold with the townhouse.
“It seems so empty,” Katrina said.
“Not all the rooms.” He led her to the study. “Watch this.” Ferdinand tapped a panel and Katrina gasped as a wall moved.
“Why do they keep a hidden room?”
“Privacy. They are very private men.” After lighting a candle, he showed her the contents of the room were still intact. The huge satin lined bed lay in wait. Ferdinand turned to her after blowing out the match and caught her staring into space.
“You said, ‘they’. Did he and Leopold sleep here together?”
Unsure of what he should reveal, Ferdinand thought before he spoke. The three of them shared that huge bed. “It is not what you think.”
“No? Hidden rooms? Privacy? And your kiss in the bistro? Come now, Ferdinand, what do you take me for? I will not turn you into the police for it.”
“No.” He shook his head. “Really. How can I convince you? We do not do to each other what you think.”
She wandered around touching the satin on the bed. “Why did he leave for Paris?”
“Business.”
“Business? What kind of business is he in? I have never asked.”
“Uh.” He tried to think of something reasonable.
“Ferdinand, do you think it odd of me to wonder about him, especially after what he did to my aunt?”
“No, I think I can understand. Alexander is, how should I say, hard to get out of your blood.” He smiled.
“I fight with myself over the feelings I have for him. I really think I should just get over him.”
“So should I,” he mumbled to himself.
She opened her velvet cape and lay it and her muff down on the bed. “It is a beautiful room.” She smoothed her palm over the duvet. “I have never lain with a man before, my pretty Ferdinand with the golden hair.” She touched his curls at the nape of his neck.
He swallowed nervously.
“I am twenty-one and not growing a day younger. I will do as I wish for a change.” She kept petting his hair.
Ferdinand fidgeted anxiously. “I…I don’t rightly blame you.”
“How old are you?”
“Twenty-six.”
“Are you a virgin?”
He laughed. “Not since I was sixteen.”
“You see. You’ve had scores of affairs. All this talk of chastity is rubbish. Just because one is of the aristocracy it means she must save herself eternally. I say rubbish.”
At what she implied, Ferdinand had no reply.
“You’d marry me even if I’d not waited for you to be the first, wouldn’t you?” She pushed his hair back from his eyes.
“Yes,” he answered without hesitation.
A smile spread across her lips.
He felt her warmth and swallowed down a dry throat as she closed the gap between, pressing against him. “You like women, don’t you, Ferdinand?”
“Some wine? Maybe I can find some wine.” He backed up and felt the bed at his heels.
“I don’t want wine. I want you.” She moved closer to kiss him.
“I...uh...oh, mon dieu...”
“My pretty golden man, will you love me in this royal bed?” She unfastened his britches.
As her passion scorched him, he closed his eyes and envisioned Alexander. When he opened them beautiful Katrina was begging for a kiss.
As their lips met he kissed her passionately. She parted from him and floated to the bed, starting to remove her clothing.
Gulping audibly, Ferdinand watched her, his blood heating at the sight.
Seducing him, she dropped her frock and crawled over the satin bed. “Come here, don’t be shy.”
He felt himself drawn to her, almost against his will. His fear of Alexander’s wrath was an incredible driving force, but not nearly as powerful as the driving force between his legs. He moved towards her and touched her, shivering at her pristine beauty. “You are so magnificent, Katrina.” Feeling the curve of her shoulder under his palm, he whispered, “You honor me.”
“Shhh, my beautiful Count. Show me how to make love to you. Teach me, Ferdinand.” She lay back on the bed and beckoned him.
Giving in, he slid off his britches and said a silent prayer. Alexi, forgive me.

~
“Dr. Kellor, yes, come right this way.”
Nicola was shown into a room, dim, without windows. The walls
were bare concrete and the tables were set in parallel rows, each covered by a sheet. The smell was overpowering.
“You wanted to be alerted if I found anything unusual. These were washed up on the shore of the Thames. I’ve not identified them yet, the river severely bloated them. It might be difficult to tell. This man had a sling, you see the arm must have been broken before he died. But, look here...” The medical examiner tilted the corpse’s head back. “Two puncture wounds.”

Nicola spotted the similarity instantly. He removed a pair of spectacles from his pocket and examined it closely. “Was there any blood left in the body?”

“As far as I can tell, a significant amount. As you can see, his neck is broken. As with the other two. Same thing. This is the only one with the puncture wounds.”

Nicola examined the body.
“We had a victim in here, oh, a few months ago, I believe. It was in the Evening Standard, did you catch that piece?” The man opened a file and removed the contents.
“Hmmm?” Nicola was barely listening.
“By the Lyceum theatre. This young boy was found molested and murdered. Clothes all torn up.” He shook his head. “Here’s the daguerreotype. I only noticed yesterday the same marks.” He handed it to Nicola. “I searched my files after your telegram. There are others, come, I’ll show you.”
Nicola stared at the photo. Like a signature it bore the same two marks.
“This was odd. Two lovers in the bushes. Both dead, drained of blood and still in each other’s arms. Same bite on both. And this one, a maid, same story. I didn’t know what to make of it until I read what you wrote about the bite on Lady Caldwell’s neck. Well, I started thinking about all these others. Coincidences? Or is there an animal gone rabid in our midst?”
The doctor was perplexed with the many photos in his hands. “You say their necks were broken? All three the same?” He gestured back to the trio of corpses.
“Broke clean. Snapped, if you would. Like you’d do to a rag doll twisting its head back.”
“What could possibly cause that?”
“Short from someone physically twisting, I can’t say. But who’d have such great strength? It’d take some doing, even to a small adult. And I tell you these were not small men. It frightens me, Doctor, to think something is out there biting and breaking people’s necks.”
“I hope I can count on your discretion. Information such as this would cause panic.”
The man nodded. “Of course. Only you and the police have been informed. It seems to me it all started last summer in that brothel. Two women and a man. It was in the Standard. Did you catch that piece?”
“No, it seems I have been neglecting my reading. I think I’ll look those articles up.”
They both spun around as two men carried a body into the room and hoisted it onto a table.
“What’s this?” The medical examiner hurried over.
“He’s frozen solid. Froze to death in the alley. Some old drunk sleeping off his wine.”
Intrigued, Nicola studied the rigid corpse.
The examiner unfolded its stiff arms and peeled back its coat. “Will you look at that.”
At his tone of voice, Nicola jumped in alarm and hurried over.
There, on the old man’s blue neck was a signature, two puncture wounds.
Chapter 15

“More wine?”
“Yes, please.”
Ferdinand poured carefully as Katrina tried not to tilt the glass. They

had made love all week in the bed behind the panel in the townhouse. “Did he wire? Have you heard news?”
“Nothing. I suspect he’ll be gone a month or so.”
“I see.” She sipped the wine.
He peered over at her as her nose crinkled from the strong alcohol.

“Katrina.”
“Yes?” She perked up.
“What am I to make of all this? I mean, are we betrothed? Or is this
all there is?”
She smiled. “Silly Ferdinand, you make it sound as if this were nothing much at all.”
“No. I didn’t mean that. What I mean is.” He reached out his hand to her. “Will you marry me?”
At first she giggled at him, then realized he was serious. “You want to marry me? But you hardly know me, other than I am in love with another.”
As if he were slapped, he turned his face away and released her hand.
“Let us sleep in here all night.” She cuddled near him.
“No. We cannot. Only during the days.”
“But that’s silly to be in bed in broad daylight.”
“What if your mother were to find out?”
“She does not care anymore. She sits at home now and drinks tea.”
“No, Katrina. At dusk you return home.”
“How odd you are. Alexander would only see me at night and you are the opposite.”
Ferdinand flinched at the guilt.
“In many ways the opposite, my Ferdinand with the golden hair.” She touched the tip of his nose. “Kiss me again, golden boy.” She curled around him.
“One kiss, then we dress. I’ve been painting again. I’d love you to see them.”
“First we make love, then we’ll go.” She coaxed him back under the covers.
He groaned and pulled her close. “Quickly then.”
“No. Slow.” She nibbled his neck.
Jumping back, he shivered and said, “Do not do that.”
“I am sorry.” She moved to his chest and kissed him there. “You are insatiable.” He breathed a loud exhale.
“I’ve a good teacher.”
Ferdinand glanced at the door to the room, knowing this would not end well.
~
In the dark, Nicola stared blankly at the fire in the hearth. His wife, Marianna, brought him tea and touched his shoulder. He kissed her hand, holding it to his cheek.
“What are you reading?” She glanced over his shoulder.
“Clippings from the Evening Standard.”
“Really? Still fretting about Lady Caldwell’s disease?”
He urged her to his lap and leaned against the warmth of her bosom. “Disease.” He sighed. “Not cholera, not malaria, not small pox...”
“You work too hard. She was bitten and it became infected. What is so unusual about that?” She kissed his cheek.
“I’ve counted seven so far with the same bite. My problem stems from what is doing the biting.”
“Any clues from the paper?”
“Yes, actually. I’m going to visit a house of ill repute.” He grinned slyly at her.
“Oh, dear.”
“Yes, well, it seems the first victim of the ‘bite’ was a young woman named...” Shuffling some papers, he located the article. “Betina Wood. Then one other girl was bitten a few weeks later in the same brothel and a man took his own life at the same time. It says here he killed her, but I doubt he bit her. Something else killed her and he was no doubt a witness.”
“Have you contacted the police?”
“I have. It seems a young thief was implicated in the first one, but the Madam later cleared him. The authorities have stopped hunting him.”
“A thief?”
“Yes, a pick-pocket.”
“Oh my.”
“It puzzles me, this thief.”
“How so?”
“Because I know the name. It is someone who is now posing as an aristocrat and once bedded Lady Caldwell. I find it hard to believe he has made this transition.”
“Who is he?”
“He goes by the name of, Alexander DuPontiff.”
“Never heard of him.” She stood and stretched lazily.
“I’ve tried him at home. Seems he is out of town temporarily.”
“Invite him to tea, he sounds fascinating.” She smiled mischievously.
“Oh, you would like him, Marianna.” He grinned impishly.
“Would I?”
“Yes. He is charming and quite handsome.”
“Really?” She tucked her hair back daintily.
“Yes, indeed. A real ‘Lady Killer’.”
“Ah.” She hit him. “You’re such a pip.”
He watched her leave the room and looked back over the papers. “Why is it your name keeps appearing, Alexander DuPontiff?” ~
Their carriage arrived at darkness. Alexi felt warmth in his heart at the sight of their new home. He climbed out and straightened his back.
Leopold tipped the driver as he handed down their bags. Thanking him, Leo and Alexi made for the door.
“A month on holiday. It was perfect, Leo. Thank you. Paris was very relaxing and the Parisians have such and elegant air. And hot bubbling blood.” Coming through the threshold, Alexi immediately looked for Ferdinand. “Where is he? I miss him. Perhaps he didn’t get our wire.”
“Perhaps.” Leopold set the luggage aside.
“We must find him. I need to see his pretty face.”
“Yes, I too would like to see him again. Come, maybe he is at our bistro.”
“Ah yes, sipping the wine, no doubt.” Alexi smiled.
~
“Doctor Kellor. You said to come if—”
“Yes, yes, what is it?” Nicola grabbed his cloak.
“A woman, months dead, I’m afraid. She was buried in a shallow grave. They found her in Regents Park covered with twigs and leaves. We have even an identity on her. Can you come?”
Fastening his cloak, running through the sleeting rain into a carriage, Nicola shivered, not only from the cold, but from a dread inside him.
He followed the examiner to the large cement room and waited as he lit up the gas lamps. There was a new body on one of the tables. Nicola waited for him to lift the shroud.
“She’s very decomposed, but the marks are still quite clear.”
In reflex, Nicola winced at the rotting flesh, then observed the punctures, deep and foul.
“No trace of blood. Not even dried in her veins.”
Having seen enough, Nicola gestured for him to cover the corpse again. “You said you had an identity.”
“Yes, her name is Marta Jones. Been on the police missing person’s list.”
“Who has identified her?”
“A young man that lives in the artist colony. I think his name is Colin, Doctor. He said she’s been missing for two months.”
“I see.” Nicola rubbed his jaw absently. “The artist’s colony, you say?”
~
Alexi bristled as Leo greeted their friends.
“Well, Ferdinand, what a wonderful surprise to see you and Katrina. How lovely.” Leopold patted Ferdinand’s back and kissed Katrina’s hand.
The bistro was overflowing and the young couple had just been served a meal.
They both peered up warily at Alexander who boiled at the sight.
“May we join you?” With an air of elegance, Leopold gestured for two extra chairs.
Raging inside, Alexi stood stiffly. Not removing his cape.
The couple was silent, glancing from each other back up at Alexi.
“So, what has passed?” Leopold tried to be attentive. “There is so much snow. Has the winter been harsh last month? How, Katrina is your dear mother? Ferdinand, has the townhouse been sold yet?” Leopold checked each of them, then looked at Alexi.
His fury was growing more volatile.
“Sit down, Alexi.” Leopold tugged on him, but he was immovable.
“Alexander,” Ferdinand stammered nervously. “Katrina and I...”
Katrina squeezed Ferdinand’s arm to quiet him. “We will discuss this later,” she said.
Alexi could smell Ferdinand’s fear which was growing to the point where he could not eat or answer questions. Alexi heard Ferdinand think to himself I know I will die...or worse. It was all a ghastly mistake. I am sorry. It will all end now. Could I please be forgiven?
To Ferdinand’s devastating horror he heard Alexi answer him in his mind. No!
Ferdinand gasped as Alexi’s eyes bore into his. He stood, upsetting his chair. “God.” He moaned. “God, forgive me!” Ferdinand started backing out of the restaurant, stumbling over patrons.
Leopold and Katrina glared at Alexi.
“What have you done?” she asked Alexi. “You harm one hair on his head and I will never forgive you. Never!” she shouted and ran after Ferdinand.
Leopold reached for Alexi’s hand. “All is well. Do not disturb them. Now we can move on and they will care and provide for each other. Let us live in Paris. We can leave tomorrow.”
It mattered not what Leopold said, Alexi boiled in anger. Betrayed.
Leopold read the violence nearing the surface. “Calm.” He held Alexi’s arm. “Calm yourself, my lover. Do not do something you will regret. You told me you were over her. Remember our conversation on the Champs Elysees? You knew it would be impossible. Remember?”
Like a volcano about to erupt, Alexi’s grimace grew until the felt the tips of his teeth were visible under his snarl.
The waiter appeared with the unpaid bill. When Leopold searched for his purse to pay the man, Alexi left.
Chapter 16

“Tell me all you know.”
“But Monsieur, I have already told everything I know to the police.” “Bear with me, Colin. Please, when was the last time you saw

Marta?” Nicola rubbed his cold hands together anxiously.
“I have told the police this already. Why do you ask it again?” His thoughts running faster than his words, Nicola tried to calm
down and looked for a place to sit in the cluttered flat. “Please,” he gestured to two chairs.
After they were both seated Nicola said, “This is all very puzzling, Colin. Let me tell you a story of my own, shall I? I call upon this Madam, the proprietor of the brothel on Regents Street. She tells me a young man she has seen many times and knows well, asks of the woman he favors and disappears after flashing a cache of money.”

Colin appeared to be listening carefully.
“She then is called by this woman, Betina, to bring her two bottles of wine. When the Madam brings Betina the wine, Betina is dead and the young man she was with has vanished, as it seems, through a window two stories off the ground.”
Nicola paused, making sure Colin didn’t have questions. “The patron of the brothel turns up again. This time he is dressed as an aristocrat. Again, with a pocket full of gold. He asks for the dead woman by name. The Madam is horrified, as you would expect.”
Colin shifted in the chair as if the story were uncomfortable.
“The Madam calls this man a murderer. He is shocked and explains simply that a stranger came into his room that night and killed Betina, then kidnapped him, during which he claims to have been sexually assaulted. Then he says he narrowly escaped with his life. Somehow between the first time and this second visit he comes into substantial wealth.”
Colin opened his lips, but just a thin breath of air escaped.
“The Madam believes his story, motivated no doubt because of the large amount of money he hands her. She then trusts him with a second woman. During his session of sex with this woman, in another room down the hall, another lady in her employ, Rowena Stoker, is murdered and a man who was with her, apparently took his own life. It appeared he slashed her several times and then stabbed himself. The Madam starts screaming and our young man comes out with his woman to see the horror. The Madam fears the young man will be implicated in this new murder, and hurries him off, protecting his innocence.”
“Mon deiu! Too much death!” Colin ran his hand through his hair.
“Yes. Indeed. I have checked the morgue and the police records on all three deaths. The women all had a phenomenal lack of blood in their veins. Oddly, the second woman was splattered with blood, yet her own wounds did not bleed.”
“But what can I do? Why do you need me?”
“Because there is one similarity between your Marta and our two women. It is this.” Nicola removed a pencil sketch from his pocket. “This mark on their neck. You can see they are from a bite inflicted by a wild creature. I need you to tell me what you know. Anything odd, anyone strange or different. Something new to you. You may not think it is important, but it may be crucial.”
Colin stared at the drawing. Nicola could see by his paling skin he was trying not to feel weak and nauseated from the tale. “Who is this young aristocrat? Surely he is your link. There both times the crime was committed?”
“Yes, I will seek him out. But please think.”
Colin handed Nicola back the sketch. He stood, walking around the loft, avoiding painting easels. As if remembering something, he stopped and peeked up under his unruly mass of hair. “Ferdinand moved out the night after Marta’s disappearance. I asked him if he had seen her. They were together at the gallery the night before. He acted rather callous for Ferdinand and shrugged it all off. I would have thought he would have been upset or worried. I imagined us looking for her together that night. Instead, I went alone.”
“Did he say why he was moving?”
“He was with some aristocratic slime...ah! Please forgive me.” Colin blushed as if he had insulted Nicola. “He said he had found a benefactor who paid.”
“Did you get his name?”
“I do not know his name, but I will never forget his face. Stony and fierce with eyes like flames.”
“You saw him?”
“Oh yes, Monsieur, he was here, just as you are now. Tall, about forty or so, dark full black hair, a cape, top hat, like your young aristocrat, but older, I think substantially older.”
Nicola rubbed his face. “Where is your friend now?”
“I do not know. I see him sometimes at the bistro with a young woman.”
“You have been a great help.” Nicola extended his hand. “Thank you.”
~
“Wait. I cannot run anymore. Ferdinand. Please.” Katrina panted for air.
Ferdinand waited for her, riddled with anxiety. “He will kill me, Katrina. I must hide until daylight.”
“He will not harm you. What are you saying? Yes, he is jealous. But he won’t kill you.” She held Ferdinand’s cape to stay him.
“You do not understand how deadly he is. I must keep running.” He tried to get away.
“No. I forbid it. We will face him together. He will be hurt but he will understand. I could not be with him after what he did to my aunt. It’s his own fault, Ferdinand.”
Ferdinand shivered in fear, then held her close. “You are right. It is useless to run. I cannot hide from him.” He kissed her forehead. “Come on, let us go. If he comes for me, so be it.”
~
Alexi searched the streets using every sense he had to find them. Hunger driving him on, a thirst for blood and revenge, he walked to a crowded boulevard and dodged horses and carriages as he ran to the other side. Once he was there he halted and listened.
“Aren’t you Alexander DuPontiff?”
Alexi froze when he was face to face with Doctor Nicola Kellor.
“I’m sorry to startle you. I find it an amazing coincidence to see you this way. I have been looking forward to seeing you again. I was told you were away on business. I’ve some urgent business of my own to discuss, if you would do me the honor.” Nicola held Alexi’s elbow and nodded to a nearby café.
“I...I am occupied at the moment.” Alexi remembered very clearly the conversation he overheard in this man’s living room. He was fascinated and frightened to death simultaneously.
“I will only take a moment of your time. Please, I need your help.”
Alexi sighed anxiously. “Of course, what can I do for you?”
With a wave of his hand, Nicola gestured to the door and they entered the café and chose a table secluded from the rest with a single candle for light in the center of its scarred surface. Nicola ordered them both a cup of tea and removed his coat and hat. “We met under such unfortunate circumstances. I oft wonder what brings people together by chance.”
Reluctantly, Alexi slid his cloak off and laid it over the back of his chair. He shook the light snow out of his hair and stared into those intelligent brown eyes carefully. He knew he was dealing with a very clever man and tried to keep his guard up. “Yes, pity about Lady Caldwell.”
“You knew her well?”
“One night in a carriage does not a relationship make.” He gave him a sly glance.
“Is that right? Well, it must have been something to remember, the way she called to you.”
“I’ve been known to make quite an impression on the ladies. They usually call for more.”
Nicola raised his eyebrow.
Instantly Alexi read his thoughts. I dislike this cocky male, so smug with his replies.
Though it didn’t take mind reading to see Nicola’s displeasure, Alexi could read it on his face without hearing his thoughts.
The tea was set out and Nicola warmed his hands on the cup. “What about Betina? Was she also calling for more?”
Hearing that name, Alexi’s smirk dropped and he leveled his gaze at Nicola. “I loved Betina. I miss her dearly.”
“And you were kidnapped? By her murderer? Why did you not go to the police with this information?”
“I see the Madam has been complete in her retelling.” Alexi shifted in his seat.
“I do not know if she is complete. That is why I am asking you.”
“What interest is it you have in my life, Doctor? What has it all to do with you?”
Nicola brought out a drawing and laid it on the table in front of Alexi, watching his reaction. “Something is killing people in a rather disturbing manner. It killed Betina, Lady Caldwell, Marta Jones and countless others. The death toll does climb steadily every day. That something has a bite that is exactly like this.” He tapped the sketch. “And that is what I need to find out. I ask for your help because you were near three of these women at the time.”
“I do not know a woman called Marta.” Alexi avoided looking at the sketch.
“She was not the third. It was another of the Madam’s women, Rowena. You were in the room down the hall.”
“Then how am I to know?” He grew annoyed.
Nicola gazed at the sketch and the untouched cup in front of Alexi. “Do you not like tea? I never thought to ask. Would you prefer wine instead?”
Alexi exhaled impatiently. “Tea is fine.”
“Why do you not drink it?”
“I resent being told when I should drink.”
“The other woman then,” Nicola continued, “Betina. You say a man came in and killed her, then kidnapped you. I find that unbelievable.” “I know, it really is.”
“I mean, isn’t it usually the other way around?”
“What?”
“Why didn’t he kill you and kidnap the woman?”
Alexi grew infuriated. “How should I know? Maybe he preferred me to her.”
“Is that a fact? Told you that, did he?” He waved over the waiter to refill his cup.
“Well, no. Not in words. I just assumed because of the way I was abused.”
“Abused? Sexually? Did he rape you?”
At that loud last sentence, Alexi peered up at the waiter nervously, waiting for him to leave. “You tread on a very personal area.”
“Let me see if I am following you.” Alexi could tell Nicola was humoring him. “You say a man killed the woman you claimed to love, took you away by force, raped you, and when you escaped you never went to the authorities to see he was punished. Well, that is a puzzle, isn’t it?” Nicola leaned over the table to him.
In paranoia, Alexi leaned back in his chair, fearing a tooth would show. “I...I heard I was suspect, you see. And well, who would believe my story? You apparently don’t.”
“Apparently.” Nicola raised his eyebrow.
“There it is then. I would be in jail for someone else’s deed. So, I mourned her loss, licked my wounds, and got on with it.”
Nicola sat back and crossed his arms. “Have you ever seen this man again?”
“No, never.”
“What do you think about this?” He held up the drawing.
Alexi was reluctant to look at it. “I don’t know what to think. It looks like a dog’s bite.”
“No dog would kill this way.”
“Why do you ask me then?” Alexi growled defensively. “Who do you think you are? The Yard?”
“Why do I ask you? Why?” Nicola was breathing fire. “Because there is a morgue full of victims all with these wounds on their neck and no blood. Tell me what I should do. How shall I find the killer?” He leaned forward again.
“I wish I could help you. I cannot.” Alexi stood and grabbed his cape.
Like lightning, Nicola trapped his wrist and stared into his eyes. “You are connected in this web, but not you alone. There is another aristocrat that you live with and also a young artist, a blond fellow.” Alexi’s eyes burned at the mention of Ferdinand.
“I don’t know what it all means but I will hound you until I find out. You lie to me and cover something. The killing of Betina and Rowena for a start.”
“What? Hound me?”
“I do not believe anyone could abuse you without your consent.”
Alexi jerked his arm away and glared at him. “Anyone can be overpowered, my dear doctor. It simply takes one of greater strength. Even you could fall victim.”
Nicola narrowed his eyes. “Do I perceive a threat, Alexander?”
“What you perceive is your own concern, leave me to mine. And stay out of it.” He clasped his cape with a swirl, glaring down at him. “You have a daughter, perhaps? Or a lovely wife? Beware of a new charmer in their lives.”
“Why you!” Nicola rose up abruptly.
“Anyone can fall prey, Doctor. Beauty and charm are powerful talismans. I will keep my distance, if you keep yours.” Alexi left sensing Nicola raging in fury, hearing Nicola’s blood pounding in his ears.
Alexi killed thoughtlessly on his way home. A woman alone on the street. He bit her inside the thigh for fear of them discovering yet another bite.
He was weary and tired from the confrontation and opened the door to his home. Leopold was seated with Ferdinand and Katrina. They had obviously been discussing him. Ferdinand jumped to his feet, growing pale in fear.
Alexi glanced at them bitterly and threw his cape on a chair, the clack of his boot heels heavy on the polished floor.
Ferdinand stood behind a chair, though it offered little protection.
“Sit down, Alexander.” Leopold pointed.
Alexi ignored him and walked towards Katrina, kneeling by her. He moved her hand to his lips. “My love, did you not miss me? I have brought you a gift from Paris. Will you at least look at it?”
Katrina glanced up at Ferdinand who nodded immediately to obey. She gave her assent and Alexi reached into his breast pocket, handing her a small box. He noticed she trembled as she opened it. A brooch studded with diamonds and sapphires glowed from its black velvet case. She gasped softly and her eyes widened.
Alexi removed it and pinned it to her dress, then kissed her lips tenderly as Ferdinand turned his face away, unable to watch. “My beloved, forgive me. Come back to me.”
Her lip quivered and her eyes filled. “Alexander,” she began, “I will always love you, and I thank you for such a glorious gift, but.”
Touching her lips with his finger, he whispered, “Shhh, say nothing to me now. Wait one night and decide.”
A tear rolled down her cheek. She nodded silently.
Alexi rose to his feet and approached Ferdinand. Smiling charmingly, he extended his hand. “My friend.”
Ferdinand shivered in fear, managing to hold out his hand to meet it.
With his powerful strength, Alexi drew him close to whisper sarcastically in his ear, “I trusted you and you have not let me down. I remember a conversation we had before I left. Wasn’t there something you wanted? Not only will I never give it to you but what will we do with the mortal when we no longer need him and he knows so very much?”
Jerking back, Ferdinand groaned, feeling Alexi’s steel grip on him.
Having heard every word, Leopold had enough and stood to part them.
Before Leo could succeed, Alexi said, “You will never have her.”
Leopold shoved them apart. “He is to be left alone. Do you hear me? He has not betrayed you. He has simply fallen in love as any mortal man can. Do not begrudge him that.”
Katrina’s hands shook on her lap. “I need to go home.”
Instantly, Ferdinand approached her as Alexi stopped him with a hand on his chest.
Leopold admonished Alexi. “It is near dawn. Let him take her home.”
Checking to see if it was indeed growing light, Alexi turned to the window. The darkness was waning. He looked back at Ferdinand. “Do not run away. It will be worse for you if I have to track you down.”
“Kill me now!” Ferdinand threw up his hands. “I cannot bear it another day.” He tore his shirt back exposing his throat.
Katrina jumped to her feet and ran to him. “What is this talk of killing? No one is to die.” She glared at Alexi. “I need no day to decide.” Tearing the brooch off, she threw it at him. “I have decided.” She held a sobbing Ferdinand and led him out of the house.
Before Alexi followed, Leopold grabbed Alexi by the shoulders and shook him. “I swear on the devil, if you harm either of them I will banish you from here and make you pay dearly.”
Hating Leo suddenly, Alexi sneered at him. “Your threats mean nothing to me. I will kill whomever I choose.”
Leopold grew furious and dragged Alexi to him forcefully. Alexi tore at his hands to pry them off, but it was like battling a statue, hard and immovable. He watched as Leopold’s mouth opened and his very large fangs descended to his throat. Struggling fiercely until they penetrated the flesh there, Alexi released himself to the pleasure like he hadn’t in weeks.
Leopold was draining him, rocking him in his arms, drinking every drop of him. Alexi kept rising into climaxes that came surging out like his groans of pain.
Hours it seemed, years of draining and letting go. He started to feel weak and spent, his knees buckled, his crotch felt damp and hot from his cum. Alexi dropped to the floor, helpless.
Leopold stood over him, tall and powerful. “Hear this warning!”
Alexi struggled to cover his ears from the piercing volume.
“This will be your fate. Once I have weakened you I shall leave you in the sun to die. If you harm Ferdinand I will have no mercy on the child I created.”
Sickened and near exhaustion, Alexi quivered on the floor, his blood-stained tears coursing down his cheeks. He managed to raise his chin to the window and glimpsed the morning sky. It singed his eyes. Fearing he would perish, he attempted to crawl to their bedroom, their vault-like haven for safety.
Leopold blocked his path. “You will suffer until I hear a vow.”
Alexi nodded weakly, feeling sick and feverish. Waves of nausea washed over him and his skin began to burn.
“A vow. Speak so I may hold you to it.”
Alexi trembled at the volume, so painful to his ears. He could hardly open his mouth, let alone form words. In his mind he said, “I will not harm Ferdinand.” The effort of thinking those words exhausted him. He lay prone on the floor.
Leopold nodded, satisfied. Effortlessly, he lifted Alexi into his arms and carried him to the bedchamber.
Chapter 17
“You are being ridiculous,” Lady Nantwich said, “Who is this man?
He has no wealth or title.”
“Mother, he said he is a count. I love him.”
“No. I forbid it.”
“I will marry him.” Katrina turned her back on her mother. “If you do this thing. This awful thing. You’ll get nothing from your
father’s estate. Do you hear? You’ll both be penniless and end up on the street.”
“I hate you!” Katrina cried. “I don’t care what you think. I will marry Ferdinand Robere.” She ran up to her room.
“What about Sir Alexander?” Lady Nantwich called after her. The door slammed loudly as her answer.
Lady Nantwich heard a carriage. She moved to the window to see who it was. When the young blond climbed out she bristled angrily. The servant answered the door and the Lady went to confront him.
Trying to greet her politely, Ferdinand smiled and extended his hand, only to drop both from her expression.
“I forbid you to come around here anymore. Talk of marriage. What rubbish. You take advantage of us. Leave and never return.”
“But, Lady Nantwich. Please wait.”
She shut the door in his face.
~
“Mother, please give Alexander another chance.” Rachel begged.
“I’ve given him nothing but. It was perfectly useless his being out of town during my visit. It’s finished. Go about your chores.” She waved her out. “Fetch some eggs from the coop, Sarah.”
“Mother, please. Write him once more. If he is a rich man now I want to see him. I was only six when he left us. Mother, I would not know him on the street if I met him. He is my own brother.” She turned to her sisters. “Felicity, Sarah, don’t you want to see Alexander once again?”
“Rachel, I want an end to the subject. Is that clear?”
Rachel sighed and took a quick look at her younger sister, Felicity and her older sister, Sarah, who was staring at her. She climbed off the stool and decided to write her own letter. A letter telling Alexander she was coming to see him, regardless of her mother’s wishes.
On her way out of the room, her mother said, “Tell Paul the stove wants more wood if he’s to get his supper.”
Rachel nodded, and hurried out.
~
Alexi could barely open his eyes. His veins were aching for blood, pulling and tearing at every fiber. He gazed at Leopold’s eyes from what felt to Alexi as hollow sockets.
Leopold picked him up like he was weightless, laying him across his chest. “I think I have made my point. You are very dear to me, my beauty. Please don’t disappoint me.” Leo cradled Alexi in his arms.
Feeling Leo’s cool skin against his lips, Alexi bit into his neck hungrily. He sucked hard, drawing it out painfully. In rapture, Leopold closed his eyes and groaned, wrapping his arms around Alexi as he grew stronger.
Alexi felt like crying it was such a great relief. He raised his head away from Leo’s neck, finally feeling better, and swallowed the last mouthful like a treasured glass of wine. A trickle rolled out of the corner of his mouth as he groaned in ecstasy at the pleasure and being whole once more.
Leopold licked the tiny drop clean and smiled. “Do you have any idea what you mean to me, my young one?”
Pouting like a child, Alexi stared at him. “No, tell me.”
“I would be lost without you.”
Alexi smiled and wiggled to get in-between Leo’s legs. “Do you mean you love me?”
Leopold’s eye twinkled. “I have not been asked that question since I was mortal, four centuries ago. Nor have I said those three words to a soul.”
“Well?”
“Yes, I love you, dearest.” Leopold tried to push Alexi’s long hair back from his face as it fell over it.
Alexi was flattered. No one had ever meant anything to him before. Leopold meant the world. “I know so little of you. You never tell me when I ask.”
“What do you wish to know?”
“Well, how about starting with your surname.” He laughed.
“La Duca.”
“Leopold La Duca?”
“Yes.” Leopold reached to hold Alexi’s long hair back in his fist.
“When were you born?”
“The twelfth of August, fourteen fifteen.”
Alexi blinked. “Say that again?”
More clearly, Leopold repeated it for him.
Unable to digest it, Alexi nudged him and was allowed to sit up. He stared at Leopold in compete awe.
Leopold propped up the pillows and studied him. “Any more questions?”
Alexi sat mute, shaking his head in disbelief.
“Good, let us get dressed and go feed.”

As they walked the icy crisp streets Alexi stopped him. “Go, I’ll meet you later.”
“Where?” Leopold wasn’t certain he wanted to leave him on his own. He tried to read his thoughts to see if Ferdinand was a part of them.
“Our spot at Leicester Square. One hour? Or the theater, you choose.”
“Lyceum, eight o’clock. There is a symphony.”
“Fine.”
Leopold hesitated. “You remember your vow?”
In complete confidence, Alexi smiled and peeked behind him first, then held Leopold’s waist. “Yes, I will not harm Ferdinand. I swear it.”
Confident that he meant it, Leopold nodded. Alexi kissed him quickly and vanished.

Alexi climbed out of the carriage and bounded up the entrance of the great house. A servant answered and the Lady was summoned.
Lady Nantwich escorted Alexi inside the parlor. “Alexander. What a relief. Terrible things have passed. You must talk some sense into Katrina.”
“Where is she now?”
“In her room. I forbid her to see that Bohemian. He has put the idea of marriage into her head. A count? Nonsense. He has no breeding. She won’t listen to reason.”
Alexi wondered how he was able to pull off the charade. Maybe hanging around with wealthy widows has rubbed off. “Let me have a word with her.”
The Lady nodded as Alexi flew up the stairs two by two.
When he came through the door, Katrina sat up. “Alexander?”
Seeing her tears drying on her cheeks, Alexi sat near her. They embraced.
She squeezed him tight, then let him go. “I am sorry. I do not mean to hurt you.”
Not wanting to hear another word defending Ferdinand, he held his finger to her lips to quiet her. “Shhh, you will come to me now, my beloved.”
“No, I cannot.”
Again he covered her mouth. “No more protests.” He kissed her forehead and made his way to her neck.
She groaned softly and her head fell back. “This is wrong, Alexander, very wrong.”
“Shhh...”
~
In a panic, Ferdinand spotted a black carriage parked out front of the Nantwich house. He raced to the door, pounding violently, shouting for Katrina.
~
Alexi laid Katrina back gently, untying the ribbon of her dressing gown.
She gazed up at him. “I want you.”
“So, you shall have me.” Delicately he bit into her neck as she moaned and held him close. He rocked her as he emptied her near death, his own thrill at finally possessing her was almost too much to bear.
In moments she lay back pale and still, her breath hardly moving her chest.
“Drink.” He cut his own wrist with his fang and pressed it to her mouth.
Once she tasted it she gripped his arm and tore at his veins with her sucking lips. He felt the agony and pleasure draining from his very heart.
~
“I must see her. You do not understand. She is in grave danger.”
“You are the only one endangering her. Leave or I shall call the authorities.”
“Yes. Call them! Please.” Violently, Ferdinand shoved Lady Nantwich out of the way and tried to find Katrina. When he came upon the staircase he spotted Alexi and froze.
Alexi smiled demonically. “Why, Ferdinand, so good of you to come. She is here for you.” He gestured behind him. “Come, claim your mistress now.” Alexi roared with laughter.
Immediately Ferdinand spotted her white skin. “Ohhh, God.” He backed away. “Ohhhh, God!”
Katrina opened her arms to Ferdinand. “Come to me, lover.” Her limbs looked like marble, her eyes gleamed.
Ferdinand recoiled in disgust. “What have you done, Alexander? What have you done?”
“Go ahead. She is all yours.” He laughed again.
In a trance, Katrina started to move to Ferdinand. She opened her lips and her sharp canines appeared. “Come kiss me, Ferdinand. It is you that I want.”
Ferdinand whined, near hysteria and felt the opened door at his back.
Lady Nantwich stared at him in shock. “What is the meaning of this?”
“Lady! You must flee.” He grabbed at Lady Nantwich’s arm.
She jerked away. “I am going to summon the police!”
“Yes! Call them. We are in grave danger.” Ferdinand tried to drag the older woman out of the house. She pushed him back and closed the door.
From behind, Ferdinand felt someone picking him up and covering his scream. He panicked thinking it was Alexi.
Once Ferdinand was set back on his feet he spun around. “Oh, thank God it is you.” He sighed when he realized it was Leopold.
“He vowed he would not harm you.”
“No. Not he! She!”
Leopold looked at the house in panic.
~
Lady Nantwich asked, “Katrina? What in the Lord’s name is happening?”
“Nothing, Mother, all is well.” She glided down the stairs as Alexi watched enthralled from the upper landing.
“Are you ill? You look deathly pale. Wait, let me summon the doctor.”
“I am tired and weak, Mother. Come here and embrace me or I shall fall.” Katrina raised her arms to her.
Lady Nantwich held her and tried to lead her back to her room. When she felt a piercing pain in her throat, she choked, clutching at Katrina as her fledgling teeth tore at her neck.
Katrina drank quickly and Alexi said, “Not after they are dead. Stop when you feel the heart weaken.”
Katrina raised her chin up to Alexi, blood gushing down her lips and throat, staining her gown. Her mother collapsed at her feet. Katrina jumped in surprise when Leopold appeared at the doorway.
In horror, he glared up at Alexander. “Tell me you did not do this. Tell me I cannot believe what I am seeing!”
At the volume, Katrina cowered and covered her ears.
Alexi snarled at him. “I have not harmed your precious mortal. He is whole. A vow was not broken.”
Leopold focused back at the sight of Katrina’s stained face and the corpse at her feet. “A travesty! You endanger us all by your actions. Nicola will surely be wise to us now. How is it you think only of yourself? You fool.”
Katrina wiped at her chin absently.
“Come. We must get you out of here.” Leo grabbed Katrina’s wrist. “Bury the body and destroy any servants you find,” Leopold ordered Alexi, then dragged Katrina out of the house.
~
Finding Ferdinand cowering by the carriage, Leo said, “Go. Stay with your friends at the gallery. Go!” He shoved him.
Ferdinand jumped at the intensity of Leopold’s words, running down the street into the darkness.
Leopold forced Katrina into the carriage and caught a glimmer of her devilish eyes. He focused on the violent hatred he perceived and trembled at a memory more than a century old.
~
Alexi buried Lady Nantwich and two servants unlucky enough to be at hand during the turmoil. The house was vacant and still. He checked around the rooms carefully and hid any sign of trouble, covering the bloodstain at the bottom of the stairs with a hearthrug.
He finished, stood still and brushed off his hands, approaching the front door to leave. Alexi heard footsteps on the opposite side and froze. There was a knock, then silence. He listened for a moment, moving to a darkened window to peer out.
Nicola and two other men stood on the pathway. They knocked again, louder this time. Alexi exited the house and circled around to the front to hide behind the girth of a great tree. He concentrated on their voices and listened to their conversation.
“Is there not a light on? Don’t I see one in the parlor?”
“Odd that they’d not answer.”
“Not even a servant?”
“They are at theater perhaps? Maybe we should try again later?”
Nicola frowned at his companions. “She knows of our appointment. She asked me to speak to Katrina to discourage her from a mismatched marriage. I find it highly irregular that she is not at home, and frankly, gentlemen, I’m worried.”
“My good fellow, I don’t think there is cause for alarm. She merely forgot. An oversight on her part.”
“Yes, I say we try later on and go for a glass of wine in the meantime. Shall we?”
Nicola hesitated. “But I need his name. It is very important to me. I’ve a feeling he is an artist living with an aristocrat. I need to know if they are one in the same.”
“A blond fellow? I saw Lady Katrina Nantwich at the bistro with this fair-haired young man.”
Nicola raised his eyebrow. “Are you sure?”
“Quite. They were very much a couple.”
Nicola said, “Then he is the same man Colin has told me about. Come, we must find them at once.”
They hurried back to their carriage.
Alexi waited until it clattered down the empty street, then leapt onto the back of it and rode along, listening closely to the voices within. ~
Leopold dragged a reluctant Katrina to the townhouse, shoving her inside the secret bedroom. He barred the door with his body preventing her escape. She fell against the bed and stared up at him through her long brown hair.
“You were a grave mistake. I am sorry for you. You must be unmade.”
Her eyes widened in terror.
When he turned his back on her, she attacked him from behind, clawing and biting fiercely. As if she were made of paper, he threw her off and blew like a winded racehorse. “Alexi will pay dearly for this deed.” Closing the panel as she screamed in terror, Leo barricaded the door with wood and nails, then went for brick and mortar.
~
The carriage stopped and Alexi jumped off and hid in the shadows. They had arrived at his new home. The men murmured quietly as they made their way up the lane to his front door. They tapped and waited expectantly.
As it opened, Nicola appeared surprised as if he never expected to find anyone at home.
Alexi grinned. “Good evening, gentlemen. To what do I owe the honor?”
Nicola peered into the room behind him. The hearth fire was burning. “Alexander, may we have a word with you?”
“I thought we had an understanding, Doctor. Why do you seek me in my own home?”
“I have just been to the Nantwich house and there is no answer at the door.”
“I do not keep the schedule at the Nantwich house. Now, if you’ll excuse me.” Alexi attempted to close his door.
Nicola blocked it. “We need to speak now. Have you seen Katrina? Is that blond fellow here? Something is desperately wrong. I know you know more about all this than you are saying.”
“Nicola.” His friends held him back. “Calm yourself. Whatever is the matter?” They coaxed Nicola back from his aggressive posture. “Forgive us, Sir Alexander.”
Alexi gave a slight nod of his head.
“Come, Nicola, you are taking all this a bit too seriously.” They led him back to the carriage but not out of Alexi’s hearing. “We don’t suspect foul play. Why is it you are jumping to conclusions? What do you know of this young man to accuse him so easily? Use your common sense.”
Nicola looked back at Alexi who was smirking at him.
“Let me just ask him more about that blond.”
“Come, Doctor. Let the police handle their own crime work.”
Alexi watched them drag a reluctant Nicola away. He sighed and closed the door.
~
Hours later, Leopold was weary and his cloak was dust covered as it dragged on the floor. It was nearing dawn and he ached for restful sleep.
When he came through the door, Alexi asked anxiously, “Where is she?”
Too angry for words, Leopold shrugged his cape off his shoulder. He walked passed Alexi to their vault-like bedroom.
“What have you done with her?” He twisted Leopold to face him.
Leopold glared at him in fury. Alexi cowered from its effect. He knew full well what Leopold was capable of doing to him. Instantly, he lowered his eyes in submission.
With a great effort, Leopold inhaled to calm himself. “I am gravely disappointed in you. You have betrayed my trust.”
Alexi fell onto the bed and started to cry. “Where is my Katrina? What have you done with her? Have you destroyed her? Please, tell me, Leopold.”
“Forget her. She is gone. Think only of your future and your journey away from here.” He began disrobing as dawn tinged the sky.
“Away? You are sending me away?” Sobbing like a baby, Alexi said, “I have dreams of her by my side. She is finally like me and I can keep her with me.” He wept.
Leopold stared down at him in confusion. “Where do all these feelings come from? Why do you continue to behave like a mortal?” He shook his head in bewilderment. “You cry? You have tantrums? You still have erections and ejaculate? Where did I find you?”
Alexi covered his face from the humiliation.
Leopold began to melt at the anguish Alexi suffered. “Oh, my beautiful Alexi.” He reached to stroke his long hair.
Alexi crawled to him over the bed and gripped him tightly.
Leopold sat with him, stroking him like a cat. “You are so unusual.” Leo smiled.
Alexi cried onto his chest in convulsing sobs. “I had no choice, Leo. I could not bear to see her marry him. Now she is like me. Please give her back to me. I beg you, Leopold, as my lover and my teacher.”
“Alexander.” Leopold raised his chin and pushed all that long thick hair back from his face. “A woman vampire is the most treacherous of all. I do this to protect you. They kill their creators. We have been through this all before.”
“No, not Katrina. She is very kind and dear.”
Leopold laughed in a cough. “So kind. She has killed her own mother.”
“Her mother had to be killed. She would know.”
As gentle as a nursemaid, Leopold wiped the blood stained tears from his face. “No, now Nicola will be on our trail.”
“I will take care of Nicola.”
“Not by killing him. You cannot use death as the answer to all your problems.”
“No, another way.”
Leopold caressed his cheek. Alexi’s beauty took his breath away. “It is late. Get naked.”
Alexi blinked. “You ask me that when you are the one who always insists on clothing in bed?”
With some ceremony, Leopold peeled off his clothing and slid under the duvet.
Needing no more prodding, Alex stood and started stripping. “Am I influencing ancient Leopold?”
Leopold cringed. “Do not call me ancient. I do not feel old.”
Alexi smiled at him and crawled under the cover to embrace him. “Nor do you look it. Not one grey hair.”
Leopold chuckled. “Yes, I was at my peak of beauty when I was made.”
Alexi leaned back to admire him. “You are a beauty. What fantastic black hair and light eyes.” He ran his hand through Leopold’s mane.
Leopold ignited with passion for him and urged him to lie on top of him. “Can you see now that I will never share you?”
“You just told me I was to leave.” Alexi batted his long lashes at him.
Leopold crushed him to his cheek. “I would only find you again. What would I do without my devilish Alexander?”
Alexi curled up on his chest and smiled. “You would be a bore.” He fell asleep with Leopold’s laughter in his ears.
Chapter 18

“Did your ‘patron’ grow weary of you so soon?”
“Come now, Colin, can’t you be civil for one day?” Ferdinand tried to make a bed on the worn mattress on the floor. The smell of paint was heavy in the room.
“You wake me at the ungodly hour of four a.m. and I am to be civilized? Mon dieu. I think it is you that is associating with the wrong element.”
Drowsy and spent, Ferdinand listened with his eyes shut, close to sleep.
“A doctor came to see me by the name of Nicola Kellor. It seems they have found Marta.”
Ferdinand’s eyes sprung open.
“Ah. This you are interested in.”
“Where is she?”
“She is dead. She was buried in a shallow grave in the city. Nicola was very interested in the details.”
“Dead?” Ferdinand feigned shock. “What did you tell him?”
“All I knew. That you had not gone with me to look for her. That you left with your ‘benefactor’.”
“Thank you, kindly.” He snorted sarcastically.
“What was I to do for you? Lie?” He flipped his hair back dramatically.
“You could have said nothing.”
“Really? Look at you. Are you not even sad for her loss? I should think you would at least cry.”
Ferdinand glanced at him, then rolled over to cover himself with a blanket. “I cannot believe she is dead,” he whispered, thinking of Katrina. The vision of her suddenly as a thing, a thing that feeds on blood, no longer his living loving woman, drew a deep sob out of him. His body shuddered at the injustice.
Colin heard his cries and knelt down to pat Ferdinand’s shoulder. “Do not cry, old friend.”
Turning to him, Ferdinand embraced him roughly, his sobbing out of control. “Dear God. What am I going to do? What am I going to do?” ~
The sun blazed on the snowy white rooftops, glimmering, dripping down the icicles and riding up chimneys.
Nicola tried again at the Nantwich house, only to hear the same emptiness. He left and brought with him two police constables. They glaring and the smoking also knocked, then battered down the door.
Feeling a chill from the lack of fires, the doctor cringed, but something else had frozen his heart. He could sense something had occurred. He was sure of it. The men searched the rooms and found nothing amiss.
Standing at the bottom of the staircase, Nicola rubbed his rough jaw, concentrating on the small details of the room. There had to be a clue as to what happened in that house. He could hear the police rummaging through Katrina’s bedroom.
Nicola sat on the stairs to rest his weary bones, gazing at the pattern of the throw rug in front of him and dazed off from his exhaustion. At a noise, he glanced up when another police constable entered the front door.
He spotted Nicola and hurried to greet him, losing his balance on the hearthrug as it slid out from under him. The officer fell to the floor with a crash.
Nicola jumped to his feet to see if the officer was hurt, helping him to stand. The police constable was fine, but sorely embarrassed.
Nicola reached to set the rug straight and froze. He pushed it aside to gaze at a dark brown stain. “My word.”
The policeman quickly got to his knees to inspect it. “It is blood, Doctor, no doubt.”
“I knew something was wrong. We must intensify the search.” He called out to the other men and they hurried down the stairs.
“This gives us the reason we need to do a more thorough search, Nicola,” they assured him.
Nicola felt his body break into a sweat at the thought of anything happening to dear Katrina and her sweet mother.
~
Upon wakening, Leopold discovered a letter that had been pushed through the slot in the door. He said to Alexi, “It is for you.”
“Not another letter.” He grumbled and opened the seal seeing his sister’s name. After he skimmed it he handed it to Leopold. “What a pain in the arse. You are right. I do need to leave here permanently. Tell me where Katrina is and we will go today.”
Leopold exhaled audibly. “You weary me with your persistence. Go feed.” He nudged him to go outside.
Alexi felt the first chill of January slap his face. He fastened his cape around him tighter as the icy snow crunched like peanut brittle under his boot.
~
Ferdinand wandered aimlessly. Lost and alone, stripped of his lover and his best friend, he drew instinctively to the townhouse where he and Katrina had made love for weeks. Stepping in, he gazed around at its empty cold rooms. He went to the study and tapped the panel, intent on remembering her in that bed. When the bookcase slid back he walked straight into a brick wall.
Reacting in shock and rubbing his head, Ferdinand spun around in confusion, wondering if he had the right spot. He ran his fingers over the mortar, feeling its fresh dampness. He gazed at it in complete confusion.
Who could have walled up the old room and why?
He sat on the only chair in the entire empty townhouse and stared at the wall, trying to understand. Nothing made sense to him anymore. ~
Nicola returned home, disgusted after the search concluded with a disastrous discovery. Trying to feel the warmth of his hearth through his icy limbs, he opened his cloak. The scent of baking food made his empty stomach grumble despite its earlier nausea. Some of his tension dissipated as he called out to his wife, Marianna. Anticipating her pretty face and smile, he rounded a corner of the hall to see her in the sitting room chatting over tea. He said hello and moved into it, curious of her guest.
Marianna rose up and gave her husband a kiss on the cheek. “Hello, darling, come see who has dropped in for tea.” Taking him by the hand, she brought Nicola around to the front of the chair. “We’ve had such a lovely chat.”
Nicola felt the blood drain from his face as he gazed into the luminous eyes of Alexander.
Alexi held a tiny porcelain cup in his ruby clad fingers, his hair was richly flowing over his starched high collar, a knowing smile on his lips. “Such a lovely woman. We’ve been having tea,” he spoke softly.
“He’s such a fascinating man, Nicola, and has done so many wonderful things. Sit down, dear. Have some tea.”
“What are you doing here?” Nicola growled.
“How about a brandy then?” Marianna floated over to the liquor cabinet.
“How bold you are.” Nicola tensed. “You dare to come to my own house? Who do you think you are?”
Alexi set the cup down and gazed at Nicola. “You can visit me, as I can visit you. I came to see you. Your lovely wife invited me in for some warm tea to wait for you. I can see kindness is solely on her side of the family.”
Nicola gritted his teeth in anger. “Do you know where I have been? What I have been doing all day?”
Marianna tried to hand him a brandy. When Nicola ignored her she placed it on the coffee table.
“Now, that’s a silly question.” Alexi chuckled.
“I have been at the Nantwich residence. Digging up corpses.”
Alexi cringed. “Oh, my, that’s fascinating.” He winked at Marianna.
She blushed crimson and lowered her eyelashes.
“Lady Nantwich and two servants,” he said, “dead.”
“Oh! Nicola, must we talk of such morbid things with a guest here?” Marianna scolded him and sat down near Alexi. “Is the tea all right?”
“Oh yes, splendid.” He grinned flirtatiously at her.
Marianna giggled like a schoolgirl.
Nicola bristled in fury. “Two with necks twisted. One with a vicious bite.”
“Good heavens, Nicola. Let’s change the subject, dear. I hate to listen to this gruesome tale, especially before dinner.” Marianna made a scowling face at him.
Alexi whispered aside to her, “Is he always this morbid?”
“Someone has extinguished a whole family!” he screamed in frustration. “Does this not interest you?”
“Whole? You did not name Katrina,” Alexi said.
“Where is Katrina?” he asked.
In a very patronizing way, Alexi appealed to Marianna, “Again he asks me. Does he do this to you as well?”
“He’s just got himself all wound up about it. You’d think he was with the Yard.”
“Marianna.” Nicola clenched his fists. “Leave us for a moment.”
Startled by his tone, she glared at him in irritation, obviously feeling humiliated to be spoken to like a child in front of their guest. She set her cup down in a huff and left the room.
Waiting for his wife to leave, he then loomed over Alexi menacingly. “No more games, Alexander. I want to know what you have done and where your accomplice, the blond one, is.”
“Maybe he and Katrina eloped,” he threw out sarcastically. “And I resent the word ‘accomplice’. Are you accusing me of a crime?”
“Where is the blond?”
“How the hell should I know?”
“Come with me.” Nicola reached out to him.
“Come where?”
“To the morgue.”
Alexi cringed. “I will not. I cannot stand the sight of dead bodies.”
“You need to see what I am dealing with. See the seriousness of it all. How can it mean nothing to you?” Nicola was losing control of his emotions.
Alexi stood and faced him. “Calm yourself. Here, sip your brandy.” He reached for it and held it up to Nicola.
Nicola took it and downed it in one shot.
“Sit.” Alexi tapped his shoulder and gestured.
Reluctantly, Nicola sat heavily in the chair and rubbed his face.
Alexi took the empty glass from his fingers and put it aside. He knelt down in front of Nicola and in a soothing voice said, “I have the greatest respect for human life. More than you ever will know. But you are losing rational thought, Nicola.” He laid his hand down on Nicola’s knee.
Nicola blinked at him in surprise.
Alexi smiled seductively at him. “I want to help you with all my heart. I want to see you smile again. You are so worn.”
Nicola felt Alexi smooth his hand over his knee sensually. Though he wanted to swat it off, for some reason he didn’t.
“You are so unfair to me. You accuse me though you have no reason. Why? Does my beauty make you jealous? Does it make you want to hate me?” Alexi knelt higher and placed both his hands on Nicola’s thighs.
Nicola held his breath as something in his groin stirred.
“I admit I may have been a thief. A pick-pocket, maybe even a whore.” His eyes gleamed and he winked at Nicola. “But never a murderer. I have grown out of those childhood pranks and am a successful man. I do not need to bed the widows for my next meal.”
Nicola jumped as Alexi massaged Nicola’s thighs, peering up at him innocently.
“Yes, I enjoy the ladies. So, I make one mistake and have that little fling with Lady Caldwell. Now you say I am implicated in her death. How did I accomplish her infection?” He pouted out his lower lip. “My whore lover is killed by a madman. I still grieve. You again implicate me. How could I kill someone I was so in love with, cherished so much?”
As the words took their effect, Nicola’s stare felt hollow and exhausted.
“And the blond you speak of.” Alexi sat up again and ran his hands down the outsides Nicola’s legs. “He is a painter. He helps us with the furnishings. We use him artistically. You call us ‘accomplices’. But what crime are we guilty of? Why do you pursue me? What is it I have done to you?”
Alexi leaned over Nicola’s lap, close to his lips. “I have made a man out of myself finally. I am proud and my family is proud of me. What Alexi encountered Marianna shame are you bringing me without cause?”
Nicola was very taken by him, his beautifully refined features, his long rich hair, his iridescent eyes. He wondered how he could have been so cruel accusing this innocent man. He felt very foolish suddenly. Like some wild lunatic, too emotional to see the forest through the trees.
Alexi smiled. “Look how exhausted you are.” Reaching out, he touched Nicola’s cheek. “Such a dreadful day. Digging up bodies. What a horror.” He ran his hand over Nicola’s face and into the hair at his temples. “You need a good night’s rest.”
Feeling sleepy, Nicola raised his eyes to his. The two men were close enough to kiss. “I am sorry, Alexander. You must think I am a headhunter of sorts, looking for a scapegoat. Forgive me.”
Alexi caressed him soothingly. “You were under duress. I was an easy target. Many men become jealous of me and look to harm me.” He kissed Nicola’s forehead. “Rest, my friend. And I will say goodnight to your wife.”
Agreeing, Nicola nodded, smiling sweetly at him.
~
fretting over dinner. Feeling his presence behind her, she turned to look. He raised her hand to kiss, lingering, feeling her pulse on his lips. “My lovely lady, I thank you for your tea and invitation.”
“Stay.”
“I cannot.” He smiled.
Marianna brushed her body against him, her lips close to his. “Will you visit again soon?” She held his hand tightly.
He grinned into her pleading expression. “I do not know.”
“I will find you,” she said.
“Do not look.”
“I must.”
Alexi covered her mouth with his hand as he felt the presence of Nicola behind him. “Again, I thank you,” he spoke louder. “Please forgive me that I cannot stay.” He moved away from her and bowed to Nicola who leveled his gaze at him. “Goodnight, Doctor.” Alexi walked passed him and let himself out.
~
Marianna turned on Nicola. “You chased him away with your morbid stories. That man is the most beautiful sensitive man I have ever met. He couldn’t harm a fly.”
With the presence of Alexi lessening, Nicola was slowly coming back to himself. “Listen to you. Taken in by that hustler.”
“How dare you,” she said, “That poor sensitive man. I’ve a right mind to…”
“To what?” Nicola growled.
“Never mind. You want your dinner? Get it yourself.” She stormed out of the kitchen and to her room.
Like a sheet was drawn off his eyes Nicola woke from his dream. He ran to the front door and jerked it open. “Liar!” he yelled. The icy air made him shiver. He slammed the door and sat down at his desk to document everything he knew for the police.
~
It was passed midnight and Ferdinand had fallen asleep on the wide wooden chair in the study. He startled awake when he thought he heard cries, listening intently and hearing nothing. He shook his head to clear it and stared at the wall again. How he craved to sleep in the bed they had both shared, maybe catch her scent on the pillows. In yearning, he ran his hand over the brick, agonizing over who had sealed it up.
Making a decision, he left to go to his studio, returning with a large hammer, intent on breaking down that wall.
~
Alexi left Nicola’s house and started to feel the hunger in his veins. Horribly lonely for Katrina, he couldn’t even guess what Leopold had done to her, imagining him burning her alive or leaving her to incinerate in the sun somewhere. Shivering at those images, he walked down the street, intent on drowning his sorrows in blood.
As he strolled, he wondered if Leopold was constantly watching him or aware of his every move. In vain, he tried to have those talents himself, but his power was so limited. Nothing like Leopold’s. It was as if all the human traits he still possessed drained him of his other abilities.
The streets had emptied, it was passed midnight. He spotted two constables walking the beat and slipped into an alley to avoid them, heading to the docks to look for a thief. He leaned against a brick wall and surveyed the foggy water, its reek lessened by the cold. Ice crystals formed on its banks. With patience and keen sight, he eyed the shadows, waiting, then became weary and went into a tavern.
Remembering the one from the night he had killed McBride, he slipped in so no one would notice him and melded into the backdrop to become a shadow against the mildew covered walls.
As he stood near the bar, Alexi was approached for his order. When he shook his head no, Alexi read the curious glance. “All right.” He sighed and ordered a bottle of wine, dropping heavily in a chair at a tiny table and didn’t bother to remove his cape.
All he wanted to do was feed as he scanned over the occupants who laughed or jeered loudly. The scent was strong of old sour liquor, tobacco, the river, and working men.
He noticed a man watching him when his wine was served. Alexi asked the serving girl for a second glass.
The man staring at him was in his early thirties and possibly out of money, but not out of the desire for more alcohol.
He eyed the full bottle. “I wonder if you’d be needin’ some help in finishin’ off that wine?”
Alexi gestured for him to sit down, pouring the wine into the second glass, pushing it before him. “Drink.”
The man nodded in gratitude and swallowed it down. Alexi refilled it, placing the bottle aside, raising his cup to smell and brush over his lips.
“You don’t belong in here, do ye,” the man slurred. “We don’t get your kind.”
Alexi smiled to himself. He doubted the man had even seen ‘his kind’ before. “No, I rarely come here anymore.”
“This place has been the scene of some killings as of late. More than any other pub on the river. Bad for business.” He shook his head and gestured for Alexi to pour him more.
“You think so? There is a good crowd here.” He scanned the room.
“No, my business. Too many officials snooping about.”
“You reckon? What business is it you do?” Alexi pushed the wine bottle closer to his reach.
The man smiled and shook his head. “Now, a wee bit nosy are we?”
“What a puzzle you are.”
“I’ve been called worse, mind you.” He chuckled and finished another glass. “You bought a bottle and hardly drink. Drink up. Cheers.” Lifting his glass, he toasted Alexi, as Alexi touched it to his lips again, yearning its effect.
Alexi stared at this man as he drank himself into oblivion. He had a sudden thought. He wondered if the man had enough drink in him, would he pass it in his blood? It didn’t work with the old drunkard he had killed previously. But maybe the man hadn’t enough swill in him to do the trick. With that in mind, Alexi poured him more. “They call me, Alexander.”
“I am Danny, Danny O’Dell.” He extended his hand. When he shook hands, Danny felt the coldness of Alexi’s touch. “You should get a bit of tea. You’re ice.”
Disregarding the comment, Alexi leaned over the wooden table. “I may be able to use your services in my own line of work.”
Matching his posture, Danny asked, “What would a fancy gentleman want with me in my line of work?”
Alexi read his mind. “You’re a smuggler.”
With surprise, Danny said, “Now, that’s not legal, so I doubt that two men would even speak of it in a public place.”
Anxious to feel the effects of the wine, Alexi nodded. “I know we can do business. Shall we go outside, where two men can talk?”
Danny lifted the bottle. “What’s the rush? We still have half a bottle of this glorious wine.”
In no mood to be put off, Alexi was very hungry for a taste. He was yearning to find out if he could feel the wine. “I think we could do more than just talk business.”
Danny sat back and narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “What do you mean by that remark?”
“I mean a bit of men’s business, Danny O’Dell.”
Danny sneered angrily. “You’re a bleeding pooftah?”
“You will come outside with me now. You’ll like it less if you refuse.”
“I don’t take no shite from no bleedin’ arse bandit.”
Not wanting this argument to grow too loud, Alexi rose up menacingly. “You either come now on my terms, or out there to challenge them.”
Danny shoved out his chair and stormed out of the bar. He led the way to the blackness of a tall shadowy building and faced Alexi. “Now, what do you have in mind?” he said as he rolled up his sleeves.
Alexi moved closer, smiling in delight. “You shall do what I ask.”
“You’re a bloody fool to talk to me that way.” Danny went into a boxing stance.
Before Danny could even think of taking a swing at him, Alexi rushed him quickly and pressed Danny back against the wall. “I want you, bounder,” he said seductively.
“Bloody hell! You need to go to the damn seaman’s dock. Those bleedin’ limeys have been asea so long, they’ll take damn near anything.”
Loving the joke, Alexi laughed in a roar.
Danny obviously spotted his teeth. “What the devil are you?” He took a pocketknife out of his trousers and stabbed Alexi.
Feeling it poke him, Alexi stepped back and looked down at it sticking out of his side. As blood soaked his shirt, he pulled it out and stared at the blade.
Alexi knew Danny waited for him to react in pain. Sweat trickled down Danny’s face.
“Why did you do that?” Alexi asked softly. “Now I’ll have to kill you. I wouldn’t have before. I rather liked you.”
Danny turned pale as Alexi moved closer. “I’m sorry. You...you just scared me. I wasn’t sure I could comply with your wishes.”
Tossing the knife aside, Alexi moved in on him. “Oh, you will comply.” He embraced him.
Danny trembled in fear. “Anything you want. You just tell me. I’ll suck your bloody cock. Just don’t kill me.”
Enjoying this wonderful game, Alexi laughed in delight, showing his teeth clearly. “You’ll suck my bloody cock?”
Danny gaped at his fangs, obviously having no idea what he was dealing with. When Alexi kissed his lips, Alexi knew Danny tried not to turn away in disgust. All this foreplay was making Alexi grow very excited.
At a noise behind him, Alexi covered Danny’s mouth and dragged him deeper into the alley. They descended steps that led to a basement door and were hidden from view. Alexi pinned him against the wall and was craving the blood and wine mixture. Opening Danny’s shirt, he kissed his chest and said, “Say goodbye, Danny O’Dell.”
“No!” Danny panicked and tried to shove him off.
Alexi locked one arm around him and tore open his shirt with his other. The man struggled in the iron grip until Alexi sunk his teeth into the man’s chest. Instantly, he felt Danny relax as the pleasure worked its magic.
While Danny groaned softly, Alexi could taste the alcohol in him and didn’t want to stop. He sucked hard on that solid pectoral muscle he was attached to and shivered at the luscious taste of blood and wine.
In moments, Danny slid limply to the ground as Alexi reluctantly released him. He peered around quickly, then picked him up into his arms and brought him down to the riverbank.
~
Sweating with the effort, Ferdinand felt the first cold draft come through the hole he’d made. He peeked inside, but it was pitch dark. Hearing something that made his blood curdle, he froze as a shrieking cry called his name.
“Katrina?” He shivered in terror.
“He has walled me in. I am in agony. Help me, my Ferdinand.”
It was her voice, but painful and tormented. Wiping the sweat from his eyes, Ferdinand knew what she was now, no longer his lovely tender woman. Leopold hid her away to die? Die? Not die. Suffer.
“Oh, my Katrina.” He moaned, wishing Leopold had killed her instead. Now he knew she lived in pain. At the realization of the deed, he started sobbing.
“My lover, please do not fear me,” she whispered through the opening. “I love you, my dearest, I would never harm you. Please. The hunger is pure agony. If this is hell I have surely found it.”
He leaned against the wall and cried, sliding down to sit in the rubble, the hammer on his lap.
“I can give you the gift. If you free me we shall both be immortal forever. I know how it is done.”
At that comment, he stopped crying and raised his head to listen.
“Bring me a victim. Someone I can replenish myself on, then I will share the gift with you. You must believe me. I owe you everything. I will not harm you.” She started to cry hysterically. “Ferdinand. I cannot stand the pain.”
Thinking of the possibility, he wiped at his eyes and replied, “I will be back. Wait patiently for me, my darling.”

“There is a woman trapped in there.” Ferdinand pointed to the hole. “Can you help me get her out?”
The man was broad and muscular, a laborer from the dock. “A woman is in there?” He stared back at Ferdinand in disbelief.
“Yes. Katrina, are you all right?” he asked.
“Help me. Please,” she answered back.
“My God.” He gasped. “How’d she get in there?”
“A mistake. A dreadful mistake.” Ferdinand handed him the hammer.
Intent on freeing her, the man swung it strongly and shattered the brick. Ferdinand crept back, farther and farther, not wanting to witness the coming slaughter. He was frightened to near panic about releasing her, hoping she’d maintain her promise.
The wall crumbled and Ferdinand held his breath.
The man cleared a large whole and the cold air rushed out. “Miss?” he called inside. He inhaled sharply as a white bony hand grabbed him, digging into his flesh. He screamed in fear as a mere skeleton in hanging clothing came rushing out, latching onto his throat and sucking him dry in seconds.
Ferdinand cowered in a corner, pale after the screams as Katrina caught her breath and the blood filled her veins. Her hands grew whole and blushed a deep rosy color, her gown fit once more over her curves. Stepping over the body, she walked out of the study, smiled and opened her arms. “My lover, my savior.”
“I am afraid.” His teeth chattered.
“I made a vow. Do not worry.” She approached him.
“Katrina, remember how much I love you.” He flinched away.
“I do, dearest, I do.” She touched him gently. “Come to me. I will make good my promise to you.”
Relaxing a little at her beautiful smile, he allowed her help him to his feet and embraced her.
“My love.” She pierced his neck with her teeth and he felt his knees buckle. Rocking him as she drained him, she moaned softly at the pleasure. As he weakened, she let him fall gently to the floor, he was dying, tears of sorrow were in his eyes. Then she lifted her wrist to her mouth and cut it, whispering, “Drink, lover, drink.”
~
Alexi stumbled around the streets with a tipsy smile on his face. He was thrilled at the sensation, savoring the tingling in his hands and feet, the giddy light-headedness and wonderful high. He gave a few people his silly grin as he made his way home.
The house was dark and vacant looking. He glanced up at the sky to see the constellations shining in the crisp air. His breath was a vapor puff that dissipated quickly in the breeze.
He heard a carriage approach and watched it as he tried to stand steadily, one hand reaching for the door for support. A woman peered out and asked for the driver to stop.
“I am looking for Alexander DuPontiff,” she said.
“And what would you do with him if you found him?” He smiled seductively.
She frowned in distaste. “Does he live here?”
“Why should I tell a perfect stranger where he lives? Even one as beautiful as you?” He climbed the carriage rail to peer into the window at her.
“Are you Alexander?”
“I may be...who are you?” He caressed her face.
“Never you mind, you drunken sod. I shall find him myself.”
Opening the door, he crept near her, wrapping his arms around her shoulder. “I can take you to him.”
“No, thank you.” She shoved him back “Driver?”
“Shhh, silly girl.” He shook his head.
In irritation, she pushed him backward, then noticed his blood stained shirt and took a quick intake of breath.
He petted her hair. “Sweet little girl, why do you seek such a rogue? Surely there are more suitable men for you?” Alexi tilted her head to the side and kissed her neck.
“I…I came for him. I must see him.” She sighed.
As the rushing of sensation moved to his loins, he let his teeth rest on her skin, thrilling at the anticipation. “Then you need only to open your eyes, my precious.”
“Then you are my brother?” she asked.
Choking at the word, he sat back with a start. “Brother?”
She blinked. “Alexander?”
“Could it be Rachel? Oh, dear lord!” he whined.
“Yes. What did you think? I was yet another conquest? You are unscrupulous.” She rubbed her neck. “Did you bite me?”
“No.” He double-checked to see. “No, I did not. You have surely blown my nice high.”
“Drunk and full of mischief. That is what Mother always says. But you are injured?” She pointed to the bloodstain.
“No. No not at all.” He opened his shirt to show her. “You must go back home. Why did you come here? It’s not possible that you can stay with me.”
“But why not? You have a lovely home.” She gestured.
“It’s not mine. I live with someone else. And he hates visitors.” He heard another carriage arrive behind theirs and leaned out of the window to see who it was.
A blond male stepped out, helping a woman.
Alexi knew he was seeing someone of his own kind, but how that was possible he did not know. “Katrina!” he called and flew out to her.
Ferdinand blocked his way. “You wicked creature. You would have let her devour me.” He growled at Alexi.
Alexi snarled. “Would you rather I did then?”
“Ha. You may try. But this time you cannot succeed.” Ferdinand laughed.
Remembering his sister, Alexi spun around to Rachel who was hanging out of the carriage in awe. “Leave. Get going.”
Ferdinand spotted her. “What a pretty young victim.”
Standing before him Alexi barred him and pushed him chest to chest. “Touch her and I will kill you, do not think it impossible.”
“But dear brother. Now we are the magnificent pair we spoke of. Two killers elite.”
Alexi frowned at his lover. “Katrina, why?”
“Because he saved me, Alexander.”
Alexi looked back again at Rachel who was hanging on every word. “What part of ‘Get going’ did you not understand? Go!” He waved to the driver who also seemed to think this event fascinating.
“I will take her.” Ferdinand stepped forward.
“Stay back,” Alexi said, “I warn you for the last time.”
“He will not harm her, Alexander,” Katrina said.
As if just really seeing her, Alexi savored how beautiful the blood had made Katrina, like porcelain, fine and smooth, flawless. “My Katrina. You will be with me tonight.”
“We shall both share your bed, Alexi.” Ferdinand grinned.
Yet again Alexander twisted back to the carriage. “How many bloody times must I ask you? Go!” He smacked the horse’s rump and the team startled into a run. Throwing up his hands in frustration he ranted, “I talk and I talk, but no one listens to me.”
When the carriage had vanished Alexi confronted Ferdinand. “Now, you listen to me, ‘Count’ Robere. Katrina belongs to me.”
“We argue and it is nearing dawn.” Katrina looked at the sky.
As Alexi went to answer her, he heard Katrina hiss like a cat. He turned to see Leopold materializing out of the shadows.
Katrina lunged for him, clawing and biting. Ferdinand held her back as Alexi looked on in total confusion.
“You! You would have let me starve in that prison,” she cried.
Alexi blinked his eyes in shock.
It was then Leopold noticed Ferdinand and his face grew to fury. “Alexander! What have you done?”
“Not I. She did it.” He pointed.
“You walled me up to suffer. You are the cruelest of them all.” She shook her fist at Leo.
Alexi said, “You what?”
“He walled me up, Alexander. In your old townhouse. Ask him. Ask him!”
Leopold walked into the house with the others in pursuit. He tossed off his cape and hat and lit the fire with a glance. It flashed and heated the room. The other three stood in angry apprehension.
Alexi could see Leopold was exhausted and fed up.
“It was the only way. You see we have doubled in numbers. It would be unwise to increase our population. The more we feed the more we risk detection.”
“You walled her up? You know the agony of the hunger. How could you do such a thing?” Alexi crossed his arms over his chest.
“He should pay.” Ferdinand growled.
“You.” Leopold pointed. “You should never have been made.”
“Why are you the only one who is to decide who is and who is not?” Ferdinand asked, “Why you?”
Leopold straightened his back and looked again at each one.
Alexi could feel the sun beginning to warm the day and knew all of them could now.
“Because I alone have the experience to choose wisely.” Leo led the way to the hidden chamber, locking the growing sunlight out behind them. “I have seen our kind come and go. Some cannot survive, others extinguish each other. You will learn that the years give you more power.”
Alexi began to feel the weariness of the dawn.
“Your decisions are impulsive and unwise. You see we have formed a coven of sorts. But there is already jealousy between you. So, you might say we need another woman to even it out, and then you create another.” Leo shook his head. “But perhaps she is unhappy with her choice of men and we beget another. Soon there is an army of us and we are discovered. Then we are sought in our sleep and a stake is driven through our hearts. I have seen this come to pass. Believe me when I say it is true. Already the temptation to multiply your numbers has proven too great. Alas, as well as for me when I created my Alexi.”
Alexi desired Leopold instantly at the admission.
“We become smitten with beauty or independence, whatever the reason. We bring another into the family. It is a mistake. We will pay dearly. Already we are suspected and I have learned many things in a night. To say we must split up is inevitable. How we choose to leave is the other problem. I fear, Katrina, that is why I walled you up. You, my dear, are the problem’s very heart. And again I see that a woman will be our doom.”
~
“Thomas! You must come at once. Alexander is in trouble.”
“Rachel. At this hour?” He rubbed his eyes.
“Please. He was fighting. It was so horrifying.”
“For this you woke me? Rachel, when is he not fighting and in trouble? Are you too young to remember?”
She sighed in exasperation.
“Go back to Mother. Does she know you’re here? Who’s minding the farm? Did you leave it all to Sarah, Felicity and Paul? You were foolish to come here. You see he has changed. He doesn’t feel close to our family any longer.”
Philip was standing in the doorway, rubbing his sleepy eyes. “Yes, he has changed. Those teeth.”
Thomas gazed at him. “Go back to bed. You and your ridiculous stories.”
Rachel stared at Philip, touching her neck lightly. He just shrugged and went back to bed.
~
Though they battled against it, they could not prevent sleep. Alexi tried to persuade Katrina to the bed. She chose the floor and Ferdinand. Alexi slept in his place next to Leopold.
The light outdoors brought the trance-like sleep. The room was still as a morgue, not a breath could be heard.
Chapter 19

Nicola left the house angry and resentful. Marianna would not speak to him and turned her back on their conversations. He walked briskly to his office and spotted the medical examiner waiting for him.

“Nicola. Come quickly.”
He felt pale. “No, not another one.”
Almost against his will, Nicola was led to the townhouse where the

doors stood thrown open.
“This is DuPontiff’s old residence.” The examiner gestured
excitedly. “Again he is connected.”
When Nicola stepped into the cold rooms where police constables
milled about, he rounded a bend to see rubble and the sight of a
damaged wall. A corpse, white and dehydrated lay crumbled in the
midst.
As if verifying it for Nicola, the examiner tilted back its head.
Reacting in anguish at what was revealed, Nicola rubbed his weary eyes. “There is not a drop of blood left in him. He is the most severe case
out of the many. He has been identified. A powerful man weighing
fifteen stones. You’d hardly guess that now.”
Nicola inhaled and crouched to inspect the body. He tried to be
strong once more and knelt down to take a closer look at the marks.
These tears were brutal punctures, deep with a surrounding mound of
swollen tissue.
Nicola noticed beyond the body was a room exposed behind the
wall. He raised a candle and explored inside. A bedroom lush and royal
ignited with the light. He was followed in by the chief inspector, Ettoro
Fitch.
“What do you make of it all, Doctor?”
At his calm voice, Nicola turned around. “Ettoro, I don’t know what
to think.” He tried to concentrate. “I would say, whatever he was freeing
from this room attacked him. What it was, and why he was freeing it or,
for that matter, why it was walled up in here to begin with? All these
things I do not know.” He sat on the bed and gazed around wearily.
“Have you found anything? Anything at all to give you a clue as to what
is doing this?”
The inspector touched the mantle top of the fireplace and shook his
head. “I am not given to unreasonable explanations. I am what I
consider a rational man. But, Nicola, I have a dreadful feeling we are not
dealing with something of this earth. Not explainable as we understand.
Bear with me.” Ettoro removed a note pad from his pocket and read,
“Puncture wounds; all the victims were bitten, blood drained from their veins. The strength of ten men. Necks twisted like rag dolls.” He rubbed his forehead. “I fear we are dealing with a beast. Not a human, yet not
an animal of the jungle or wood.”
As if the world were upon his shoulders, Nicola felt heaviness in his
limbs. “I have had these feelings myself, Ettoro, my friend. Something
wicked and evil is among us. Yet, I have trouble convincing myself of
it, let alone to tell others.”
“Come.” Ettoro gestured to leave the vault.
Whilst the body was removed, they walked through the light snow,
back to Nicola’s office. Once they arrived they brushed the flakes from
their cloaks.
Ettoro sat by the hearth as Nicola worked on lighting the fire. Finally, Nicola said, “Ettoro, there is a common thread in all this.” “What do you suspect? Shall we compare theories?” He removed a
pipe from his pocket and filled it meticulously from a cotton pouch. “I...I don’t want to say.” Nicola struck a match and lit the kindling
inside the fireplace.
“Alexander DuPontiff,” the chief inspector said. “He is our common
thread.”
Showing no surprise at the comment, Nicola stood and brushed off
his hands. “He swears he is innocent. He came to my home and begged
me to believe him. No one has actually witnessed—”
“He has sold you well.”
“No. I…”
“Nicola, this is a diagram of where the killings have all taken place.”
Ettoro placed his pad on the desk as Nicola sat beside him. “They are
almost on a ring with the centre of the radius this last victim, the
townhouse.”
As the logs ignited and crackled, Nicola felt the fire warming his
back. Though it should have offered comfort, it did not as he studied the
sketch carefully. Where each body was found a small red ‘x’ was
marked. “Have you spoken to DuPontiff yourself?”
“No, we have developed a surveillance system. He has a highly
unusual schedule. His house appears empty during the day and yet he
emerges at dusk. Now that I see the hidden room I know where he is.
We have been unable to track him at night. He is clever and evades our
tail.”
“You are sure it is he? But you said yourself it is otherworldly.
Alexander is only a man.”
“Only a man.”
Nicola raised an eyebrow. “Now you are speaking riddles to me.” “Well, my friend. We must wait and watch.”
“Where will he strike next? There is no pattern.”
“No, they are random, except the killing of Lady Caldwell and Lady
Nantwich’s household.”
“We are still missing Katrina.”
“We will solve this. Somehow we will solve this.”
Unsure of anything right now, Nicola walked to the window. The
clouds were thick, the sun obscured. “I do not see how.”
~
The vampires in the room began to stir.
Alexi felt his veins pulling and only thought of blood. He awoke
with a decision. A decision to continue alone. Climbing out of bed, he
dressed as Leopold stared at him.
“What are you doing?”
Alexi said, “Your ‘coven’ repulses me. I’m leaving.”
Katrina took a step toward him. Ferdinand held her back. Leo said, “Let him go.”
Not looking at the rest as he left, Alexi emerged into the coolness of
the dark winter night, wrapping his cape around him. As he hurried to
the street and hailed a carriage another figure emerged from the shadows
and quickly made its way after him.
Ferdinand stood still, trying to adjust to his new senses.
Leopold addressed him, “You must move on as well. You are not welcome here.”
Ferdinand felt panic to be away from the security of Leopold.
Seeming happy at the decision, Katrina held his hand. “Come, my love. We have our own home to go to.”
As she dragged Ferdinand away, he stared at Leopold in anxiety.
“Do not look at me,” Leo said, “You are on your own.”
Katrina tugged Ferdinand into the fresh air and they turned startled as two men came out of the shadows. Like a tigress, Katrina hissed at them, her face pale and fierce in hunger. The strangers shrunk back in surprise.
“Who are you?” Ferdinand asked.
“We’re from the police. We need to ask you some questions.”
Blocking their view of Katrina, Ferdinand grabbed Katrina’s hand. “We are not interested in your questions.”
“Wait. We insist you come with us.”
Tightly sprung and ready to feed, Katrina pivoted on her heels and went to pounce. She bared her teeth and went in for the kill.
The men panicked and held up their arms to protect their faces.
Seeing the obvious mistake, Ferdinand grabbed her quickly. “No!” He yanked Katrina back before she could sink in her teeth. She growled at being deprived of her meal and was dragged away reluctantly.
As they caught their breath, the men retreated, frightened by what they witnessed.
Trying not to look back, Ferdinand held Katrina tightly and ran into the night.
~
Alexi rode to the city which was pulsing with life, even in the cold snow. He climbed out of the carriage and turned with blinding speed to two men exiting the one behind him, watching his movements. Slipping into the mainstream, he ran with all his abilities to elude his pursuers.
He halted, not even winded, but hungry, very hungry. Without a second thought he walked directly to a house and climbed the outside brick facing. The bedroom window was locked. Alexi worked it until it snapped open, then climbed into the darkness, listening closely and hiding in the shadows.
A woman was climbing the stairs, thinking of changing into a comfortable nightgown. She lit a gas lamp on the wall and yawned, stretching lazily.
At his image in the mirror, she gasped and turned. “Alexander?”
He grinned seductively. “Hello, my beautiful Marianna.”
“How did you get in here?” She flushed crimson.
“For you I can climb a mountain.” He unhooked his cape and let it fall to the floor.
“He is downstairs.”
“We will be silent.” Touching his shirt, the ruffles fell open on his chest. “Come here.”
She hesitated, then stepped closer.
He took her into an embrace and kissed her passionately.
Marianna moaned his name as his lips ran down her neck.
“Can I love you, my precious one?” He purred, opening her blouse.
“I have dreamed of you in my arms.” She allowed him to escort her to the bed.
Gently, he lay her down and opened his britches. She raised her skirt and beckoned him closer.
Resisting the urge to devour her, Alexi drove between her legs with his stiff cock, his veins pulling as the little he had rushed to his loins. He opened her blouse, feeling the heat of her body and sank his teeth delicately into her breast. The instant he tasted blood he exploded with the climax into her in a pulsating shudder. She groaned in ecstasy, hugging him tightly, moaning his name. After only one gulp, he sat back from her and pressed his hand over the cut, stopping the flow.
“Oh, Alexander. My beautiful lover.” She sighed and rubbed against him.
With intentions of leaving, he raised his hips off of her. She drew him back fiercely. “More.”
Trying not to laugh, he kissed her nose. “I must go.”
“Marianna?”
Alexi turned over his shoulder at a familiar voice.
“I am dressing. I will be right down,” she answered, then grinned at Alexi wickedly.
“I must go.” He tore himself from her grip, stood and fastened his britches.
“Will you return?”
“Inevitably.” He picked up his cloak.

Marianna watched him climb out of the window and down the wall, marveling at his skill. Once he had vanished, she changed hurriedly and then noticed a soreness on her chest. Curious to see the cause, she leaned to the mirror and spotted two small red puncture wounds.
“Why has it taken so long?” Nicola stood at her doorway.
She gasped in surprise and closed her gown quickly. “You startled me.”
“What’s wrong? What are you looking at?”
“Nothing.” She walked passed him. “I’ll make some tea.”

As Nicola watched her leave the room he felt an icy draft. He hurried to the window and closed it, trying to latch it. After inspecting it, he realized it was broken and thought it curious, nothing more.
~
Grinning like a fiend, Alexi felt satisfied with himself and strut down the street. Right in front of him, Alexi noticed a flurry of activity and heard the clanging of a bell.

The glow of orange ignited the sky. Out of curiosity he followed the throng of spectators as buckets of water were thrown, only to freeze in the frigid air in icy sheets. His eyes widened as the Nantwich house blazed like Erebus. He heard shrieks and pushed his way passed the crowd.

It was Katrina’s wail and the minute he realized it he lunged to the flames. A hand clasped his shoulder and held him back. He turned to see Leopold’s steady gaze.

A figure was engulfed in fire. Alexi could not visually recognize it, but he knew it was she. He gnashed his teeth in despair as the firemen covered her with a blanket, beating out the flames. When they lifted the blanket there was nothing left but spent ash. They looked noticeably startled and backed away.

Alexi cried in horror as the fire burned on. No frozen bucket could quench it. The masses stared as the beams fell and cracked. Alexi sobbed uncontrollably. He felt Leopold wrap his arms around him tightly from behind, comforting him.

~
“It was Katrina Nantwich. I tell you. Fierce as a tigress. Her eyes were crazy. She attacked us. That blond fellow held her off. And now it was her engulfed in flames. Look. Look what remains. I saw her being doused and then? Nothing. Nothing but blackened ash.” The police constable was near hysteria as he told the chief inspector this tale.

Ettoro tried to quiet him. “Yes, Denson, we believe you. Take him away from here to get him a drink.” Ettoro gestured to one of his men. After the officer left, Ettoro stared back at the flames. “What of the other one?” he asked the officer near him.
“He never left the house. I can only assume he was burned as well.”
Ettoro sighed, narrowing his eyes into the crowd. He thought he felt someone watching him, but could only see the faces of the curious mob. Standing tall, he observed a man waving and approaching him. When he recognized him Ettoro waved back. “Nicola!” He signaled for him to come near. Ettoro brought the doctor over to the pile of spent ash for him to see for himself.
~
After they listened in to the conversation of the chief inspector,
Alexi looked at Leopold.
With a gentle smile on his lips, Leopold wiped the tears from Alexi’s
cheeks.
Alexi stared at Leo and tried his best to read his mind. It was nearly
impossible. “I do not know what part you played in these events. It is
too unbelievable to think it was done for your amusement.” Leopold held him close. “You begged me for a human slave, so we
adopted Ferdinand. You wanted Katrina to be your demon lover, so you
gave her the gift. Why, now, do you look at me with those accusing
eyes?”
“Because somehow we all played your game. You won, don’t you
see?”
“No, Alexi, we have all lost a great deal. Nicola and Ettoro are hot
on our heels. It will be only a matter of time before they come for you.” Alexi panicked. “I need to hide until the scent cools.”
Leopold nodded tacitly.
“I know where I can go.”
“Then I suggest you go there.” Leopold pivoted on his heels.
“Coming? There is still a full night ahead of us and the theater awaits.” “How can you think of your own pleasure at a time like this?” Alexi
was exasperated.
“Detachment.” Leopold laughed joyously. “Marvelous, ingenious,
detachment!”
~
Nicola knelt near Ettoro as he gestured to a pile of ash. “My man
claims this was once Katrina Nantwich.”
“Impossible.” Nicola covered his mouth and held back a shiver. “No human would have turned to ash this way. They were beating
out the flames from her as she ran. Badly burned, yes. Ash? No.” Attempting to control his emotions, Nicola asked, “What are you
saying?”
Ettoro bit his lip. “You will not like it, my friend.”
“Tell me, please.”
With a tap on his shoulder, Ettoro stood and escorted Nicola away
from the commotion. “She was last seen at the DuPontiff home
emerging with the blond man, Ferdinand. When two of my men
approached her, she attacked them, baring vicious teeth.”
“No. This is not possible.”
“She was not the Katrina you knew. She was something else. A
creature who turns to black ash in a flame.” He nodded to the direction
of the burning house.
“Dear God.” Nicola cried. “But how? I’d known this girl since she
was a baby. She was not capable—”
“I can only speculate. Something obviously changed her. A disease?
A demonic possession? I do not know. We must find DuPontiff
immediately. If for nothing else, to see his teeth.”
“Teeth?”
“Yes, my friend, to see if he too is capable of delivering these awful
bites.”
“But this is ridiculous.”
“Is it?” Ettoro gazed at the burning house.
Nicola knew his point. Nothing was ridiculous any longer.

The troop of officers banged and shouted, then broke the door to Alexi’s home. The house was empty. Ettoro’s men searched the rooms. They found nothing incriminating and stood outside the house to plan their next move.
“Two of my men will stay here. I’ve instructed them to bring him to me, or the older one, Leopold La Duca.”
“How will you convince them? What grounds? What proof?” Nicola felt icy cold.
“We will determine that when we locate them. First we must find them.”
Chapter 20

“Mother?”
“Alexander?” She jumped from the start.
“There is little time.” He checked over his shoulder at the coming

dawn. “Will you trust me when I tell you I cannot be disturbed until dusk tomorrow? Promise me that? Then I will tell you the tale in its entirety.”
“But, what…”
“Please. Do as I ask, as a mother to her son.” He put his hands together to beg.
“What trouble are you in now?”
“Tomorrow night.” He grabbed her and kissed her.
“Where are you going?”
“Not now.” He hurried to the storm cellar, bolting the door behind him. It was cold and damp as he dug at the dirt floor in disgust, making himself a shallow grave.
~
“I am sorry. He is not here.”
“May we come in?” Ettoro asked.
“Of course, gentlemen, see for yourselves.” Leopold opened the door. “He left. He no longer lives here.” Leopold walked elegantly to the sitting room. “May I offer you anything? Some tea? Sherry, perhaps?”
“No, thank you. May we sit down?”
“Please.” Leopold gestured.
Ettoro and Nicola took a chair while two constables stood at the door. Nicola eyed Leopold suspiciously, glancing around at the other rooms.
“I’m going to come right to the point. There has been a series of bizarre murders in the city lately, and Alexander DuPontiff has been implicated,” Ettoro said.
“I see.” Leopold raised an eyebrow. “To what do you account for your suspicions and my broken down front door?”
“He is always close at hand when these murders take place. One occurred in your old townhouse.”
“The townhouse?”
“Yes. Did you not know? A man was breaking down a wall sealed with brick. Something he released killed him.”
“Indeed?” Leopold looked shocked. “I had no knowledge of any of this.”
“There was also a suspicious fire at the Nantwich house. Katrina is now dead. So is your friend, Ferdinand Robere,” Ettoro said.
Leopold closed his eyes and tightened his jaw. “A tragedy. Dear Lord.” In a cliché gesture, he covered his face.
“Yes,” Ettoro continued, “Strange thing about it was the body of Katrina seemed to turn to ash. There were no remains. Do you find that odd?”
Leopold controlled his emotions and raised his gaze to the inspector. “Odd? From one burned in a fire? I should think not.”
“She was quite alive. A firefighter was beating out the flames of her garments when she turned to ash. I’ve got no explanation.”
Leopold rubbed his jaw. “Yes, how very odd indeed.”
“Enough.” Nicola asked, “Where is he? We know he is involved and if you ask me, so are you.”
Ettoro apologized to Leopold. “He is understandably upset. He was quite close to the Nantwich family.”
“Ettoro.” Nicola was silenced by the chief inspector’s glance.
Not wanting to play all his cards, Ettoro stood. “If you see Alexander would you please tell him we need to speak with him? Thank you for your time.”
“Of course.” Leopold bowed and showed them to the door.
In complete frustration, Nicola hurried after his friend. “I don’t understand you. Why didn’t you arrest him?”
“Arrest him? On what charge? Nicola, Alexander will return, but only if there is someone to return to. We will wait.”
Nicola sighed in frustration and followed Ettoro down the lane. ~
As if he were in a coffin, Alexander stirred stiffly. The smell of damp soil filled his nostrils. He felt something move and grabbed it, draining its meager ration of blood, and tossing the weightless ball of fur aside. He shook off his cape and ran his fingers through his long hair. Climbing the wooden planks as they creaked under his leather boots, he opened the door and spotted the familiarity of the kitchen and stove.
His childhood washed over him; he and his brothers all clamoring for a spot at the table, fresh eggs and milk, farm raised sheep and cow.
He smelled baking bread in the air and looked around the hallways. Alexi heard his sister, Sarah, in her room and his brother, Paul, out of doors bringing in the chickens for the night. He rounded a bend and noticed his mother in her chair, her eyes empty and staring.
Watching her, Alexi waited, but she never looked up. He exhaled a stressful breath and crouched before her, hoping she would meet his gaze “Mother?”
With red-rimmed eyes she asked, “What shame have you brought here that you need to hide?”
“Look at me,” he said.
It took a moment until she did.
“Do you see?” he asked.
She narrowed her eyes at him, but she didn’t understand.
“Look at my face, look closely.” He leaned toward her. “Am I the Alexander you remember?”
More carefully this time, she studied him. Alexi could tell instantly her thoughts. She had no idea.
“I have changed. I am no longer the same man you gave birth to. Something has happened to me. I am no longer your son.”
She shook her head, not comprehending.
Needing her to see it, he held her hand in his. “I need to feed on blood now. I cannot bear the sunlight.”
She started to smile and shook her head. “Always the joker.”
“No, Mother, listen to me. Something came to me whilst I was still on the streets. He changed me into this. This creature. Don’t be alarmed, please, I need your help.”
“Alexander,” she said, “Aren’t we too old for your silly tales?”
“There is nothing silly about this.” He held her in the chair and exposed his canines.
In horror, she gasped and drew back.
“Listen to me. Please. I need you to understand.”
Panicking, she tried to break free, but he held her. He knew she wanted to scream, but she didn’t.
“I have become a thing. I have no choice now. I need your help. Let me stay here for a while, until I can think things out. You are in no danger from me.” He shook her, seeing she was growing hysterical. “Mother. Mother!” He tried to keep her rational.
“Hey. What’s this?” Paul hurried in and yanked Alexi back, tumbling him to the floor.
“Paul. Stop. It’s all right.” Their mother rose, preventing them from fighting. “Everything’s fine, leave us.”
Paul stood uncertain. His dusty hands clenched. He nodded hesitantly, and left.
Gathering herself together, she tucked a few stray hairs back from her face, seated herself once more, and looked at Alexander. “Now, tell me this again, slowly.”
As calmly as he could, Alexi retold the tale as he remembered it. It was the first time he’d ever explained the events to a soul. Feeling as if he were relieving himself of a tremendous burden, he ended the story with his present danger and felt her eyes never leave his as he almost started rambling with the details.
The whole thing sounded so bizarre Alexi was sure she would doubt his sincerity or his sanity.
“Now I come to you as a son to his mother, for help and concealment—temporarily, I assure you—until I can find another secure place.”
“Another trail of killing.” Her grey eyes were clear and calm.
“They must die so I may live.” He shrugged.
She turned away. “Oh, Alexander, what demons do you bring to our home?” She fingered the crucifix that lay around her neck.
He knelt before her. “I do not ask you to forgive, I merely ask you for time.”
“And if I refuse? Do you seek your vengeance and exterminate the DuPontiff line?”
Figuring on this response, he rose angrily, his cloak swirling. Alexi stared out of the glass at the deepening twilight, his hunger gnawing to a raging demand. This is useless.
He inhaled deeply. “If you refuse, I will leave you in peace. I promise I will trouble you no more.” He headed to the hall and was startled to see Sarah smiling like pure sunshine into his paling face.
“Welcome home, Alexander.” She opened her arms to embrace him and the heat of her cheek against his cool flesh sent his hunger reeling.
He parted from her abruptly to hide his growing torment.
Before he could cover it, she read the flash of pain in his expression. “You look worn. Can I bring you some food, or wine? Let me get you something.”
He held her back and shook his head. They were five years apart, Sarah being the eldest of the seven. Always obedient and by her mother’s side, strong, sturdy, with a fresh clean face and sandy brown hair.
“That won’t be necessary.” He turned back to his mother. “I’ll be back, wait for me. We still have more to discuss. That is, if I am allowed to stay.”
“Of course you are. Mother?” Sarah asked.
She nodded. “Yes, you can come back.”
Alexi watched Sarah staring from one to the other, obviously wondering what had passed between them.
“Thank you.” Alexi attempted a smile and hurried out of the house to find blood.
Borrowing a horse, he galloped a path he’d known as a boy. The moonlit trees were illuminated to his cat’s eyes as he rode through their low hanging limbs. He fine-tuned his senses to sound and movement, his hunger growing out of control. The horse snorted and stomped as Alexi leapt off to wander deeper into the darkness. He spotted a small glow of a campfire and made for it.
Two weary road travelers had stopped for the night. He crept to the edge of the fire ring and watched.
An older man and a young boy in his late teens were whispering tales, warm tea in their hands. The eyes of a mule and horses glistened in the darkness.
Alexi slipped towards to the animals and pet them gently, their eyes wide in suspicion. Wanting some noise to play as a distraction, he tugged on a bridle to annoy a horse and made him whinny and stomp.
The older man hearkened to the sound. On a second neigh he approached.
Alexi quickly pulled him into a deadly embrace and drained the life out of him. He let the body drop and watched the boy who was waiting by the fire.
His eyes were wide as he called out, quietly at first, then stronger when he received no reply. Standing slowly as he listened, the young boy felt for his dagger and drew it, its blade grew fierce in the flickering light.
At the sight of him, Alexi’s grin broadened. “What have we here?” he mumbled to himself at the presence of a slender and solid young male with long brown hair and beautifully fine features.
When again there was no answer to his call, the young man became frightened, backing to the light, his eyes darting at the shadows. “Who goes there?” he shouted. “Show yourself.”
Licking his lips at the anticipation of so lovely a treat, Alexi glided into the ring of firelight.
The boy’s eyes found him instantly. “Who are you? What do you want?”
Enjoying everything about him, Alexi smiled in delight. “What a brave boy you are.”
“Where is Lord Barton?” he yelled.
Dying for a closer look, Alexi approached. “So handsome and proud. Don’t you know there are bandits and ruffians that travel these roads...or worse?”
“What business is it of yours? Tell me at once what you have done to Lord Barton.” He fixed his position better on the knife.
“He is dead. I have killed him.”
The boy heard, but could not believe. “Never. He was a fierce man. Brave in war. You are lying.”
To prove it, Alexi left the light too quickly for the boy to observe. He seemed to vanish. Suddenly, the boy leapt aside when a body was thrown before him.
Realizing who it was, he moaned and dropped to the ground. “No. My teacher. My friend. My uncle.” He cried. With tears in his eyes, he got to his feet, readying the knife.
Alexi loved the desperate and determined effort to avenge the killing.
The boy thrust the dagger at Alexi, but Alexi was always just out of reach. Tears streamed down the boy’s face as he grew tired, his attempts getting slow and clumsy.
Alexi caught the knife hand and took it from him, then brought the handsome boy into his deadly embrace.
Unwilling to give up, the boy struggled with his last reserves until he caught a strange gleam in Alexi’s eyes. It made him stop fighting, resolved to his fate, too proud to beg.
The night grew still around them. The dying crackle of the neglected fire spoke in the blackness.
Like a lover, Alexi inhaled him and moaned, crushing him to lie against his length. Alexi’s cock throbbed in anticipation.
“What do you want?” The boy hissed out of hoarse raw throat. “At least kill me with dignity. I am not afraid to die.”
As if he were a princess, Alexi lay him down on the soft pine needles, pungent and sweet. The ground was frozen beneath it. Alexi stroked back his hair and enjoyed looking at him. “You are so brave. A credit to your mentor.” Alexi felt the sweat on the boy’s forehead as he brushed his long hair from his eyes.
Alexi knew he hated the taunting, seeing the boy show his teeth in fury. “Stop handling me. Do not torment me.” He growled and attempted to get free.
The more he fought the more Alexi loved it. He was so hot for this young man he was about to come.
Grinning proudly, he kissed his cheek. “I will not torment you. I will, instead, bring you pleasure.”
“I don’t want pleasure from you. Get your murderer’s hands off me.”
“Just a nibble, then I will be gone. You are too beautiful a treat to pass up. If I had my way I would make you mine…forever.”
“Make me yours? Agh. Get off me.” He cringed in disgust.
“Calm yourself and look at me.”
“I don’t want to look at you.” He snarled. “I hate you.”
Forcing him closer, Alexi kissed his lips and held him still. “Please, look at me.”
The boy stopped struggling for a second and met with Alexi’s gaze. “I am looking.”
Alexi smiled. “Good. You are calm now.”
Denying it, he pouted his lower lip and shook his head no, but Alexi knew something in his magical eyes was captivating him.
“Ah, now you see me. Good boy. Are you ready for the pleasure?”
In return, Alexi was given a shake of the head in stubborn denial.
“Shhhh.” He tilted the boy’s chin aside and very gently sunk in his teeth.
Instantly transformed into pleasure, the boy stiffened and gasped, “Ah. Ah!”
Alexi smiled, he knew. He closed his eyes and opened his britches, releasing his cock from his clothing. Alexi blinked and felt the boy touching him. Yes, stroke it! Magnificent!
Alexi came, nuzzling his face against the boy’s neck, inhaling him. He reached inside the boy’s clothing and returned the favor, slipping his hand over the head of the boy’s cock as he came, throwing his head back into the pine needles. As pleasure merged with slumber in the lad, Alexi tucked both their cocks back inside their clothing.
Parting from him gently, Alexi savored his beauty as he slept. “I wish I we would meet again. You are too handsome for mere words.” Lovingly, Alexi lifted a leaf-covered blanket over him, looked back once, and mounted his horse.

When Alexi came through the farmhouse door three sets of accusing eyes greeted him.
Two quickly turned aside, his mother’s stayed fast. His youngest sister, Felicity, was in her bed sleeping.
Alexi knew his skin color was now a blushing bronze. A glow hovered over the surface of him like fine dew.
“Whom did you kill?” she asked.
Ignoring her, Alexi looked at Paul and his threatening glare, then back to her. “Mother.”
“Alexander, I cannot abide—”
“Stop,” Sarah interrupted her. “Come with me to my room, Alexander.” She stood and reached for his hand.
Trying not to feel defeated, Alexi took it, watching his mother and brother as Sarah led him away. They climbed the old dark staircase to her room. The creaking boards were like a tune from a song he knew as a young boy.
She lit the candles on the walls and closed the door behind them. “Sit.”
He did, on a wooden stool once used for milking.
Sarah rested on her bed and smiled. “I have missed you, Alexander. I’ve counted five years from when you left. You were a little child then. I see you have blossomed into a man. Very handsome and strong.”
He blushed and looked down at the worn floorboards.
“I have never stopped fearing for you. You were so accident-prone. And mischievous.” She giggled. “Why, you had poor old Mother bandaging you up weekly.” She laced her hands on her lap. “When Father left us I suppose it was good of Paul and Thomas and Philip to stay on. But, you were the untamable lion, Alexander. It is you that I have missed the most. And envied the most. I never thought I would lay eyes on you again. But here you are, still in a pickle. If Alexander cannot find trouble, it will surely find him.” She laughed loudly.
He peeked at her from under his long hair, an impish grin on his lips.
“I have to admit I always was envious of you. You were different from the others. I admired your will and spirit. I feel trapped here, if I am truthful. Who else will tend Mother until she rests in heaven? Felicity is still a baby and Rachel, I’m afraid, is fond of the city like her two brothers. They won’t be back. They’ve found employment as masons. That’s that now.”
Alexi knew she fought the anger that created in her.
Sarah looked up at him again. “So, here you are, come back to show me the freedom you have to come and go as you please. Telling some tale to Mother as to have her frightened out of her wits. Feeding on the living? Come now, Alexander. Do you need to give her failure of the heart? Even if it be true, you could have spared her the details.”
“I only wanted her to know the truth.”
“Aye. Of course. I understand your need to unload it, but the burden is now transferred to her. She wants to turn you in. She knows you only as a murderer now. She’ll never embrace you. And if you want to know, she has always resented you as something too close resembling Father.”
Sarah’s serious expression made his skin prickle in warning.
“I’ve talked some sense into her for now, but she’s a God-fearing woman, Alexander. She thinks you are something from the dark side.” She paused, her mouth open. “Is it true you are wanted for murder?”
Clenching his teeth, he looked out of her window to judge the starlight.
Sarah knelt before him, gazing up at him. “If you killed it was because you needed to. Not for spite or pleasure, right?”
Hoping she would understand, he returned her stare. “Yes.”
“Like we kill a cow or hen. I know.” She reached up to stroke his hair back from his face. He got the image she was thinking of happier times when she doted and babied him as a little boy. You were the one with the great beauty, prettier than even our sisters.
Alexi was embarrassed by Sarah’s thoughts. He blushed hotly.
She smiled sadly, her fingers tugging on his hair. “It is long. Do you want me to cut it for you?”
He smiled and nodded.
She tiptoed down the stairs. Alexi heard her fill a basin with water. Closing his eyes Alexi focused on the rest of the occupants.
His mother was asleep in her chair.
Sarah climbed the stairs once more, stopping at Paul’s room. She asked, “Help Mother to bed, would you?”
Paul asked, “What’s this? Bathing him now?”
“Don’t be silly. Just a trim of his hair.” She turned her shoulder to him.
“Watch him, Sarah. Watch him,” he said.
“Nonsense.” She smiled.
Alexi frowned. He and Paul didn’t get along when they were children. He expected nothing less now.
Sarah returned to her room, looking around. She didn’t see Alexi where he was standing. She set the basin down and jumped startled at his reflection in the mirror as he closed the door.
Alexi knew she was trying to disregard her brother’s warning. He wasn’t so sure Sarah should.
She laughed nervously and moved the stool closer. “Come here, let me wash it first.”
Obeying her, Alexi removed his cloak and shirt, then leaned back into the basin. The water felt refreshing. The stoves constantly burning kept the house very warm.
She lathered his hair with handmade oatmeal soap and then rinsed it for him and brushed it out, standing behind his back. “Remember how you used to cry as a boy when Mum cut your hair? You looked like a little girl, your lashes so long and full.” She clipped the bottom about an inch off his shoulders, letting it fall to the floor. Its dark softness accumulated around him.
He let his mind float easily. A soft smile on his lips. At peace and strangely vulnerable. He glanced down and could see his warm bronze skin radiated its fresh healthy color in an appetizing gleam.
Sarah brushed the clipped hair from his shoulders gently, combing it slowly back from his face.
“There. You won’t get a pony’s tail out of it now. Wait a few weeks if you still want it back in a ribbon. Ah. So thick. Just like a woman’s.” She ran her hand through it and he grabbed her wrist quickly. Letting out a small breath from her chest in shock, he kissed the back of her hand tenderly.
“Thank you.”
She looked away when she found tears in his eyes. “I’ll leave the basin for you to wash up.” Efficient to a fault, Sarah brought over a broom and swept the hair into a basket, then left, closing the door.
The idea of cleaning up on his mind, Alexi stepped out of his britches and ran a wet cloth over his legs, rinsing the dust. When he spotted the door opening in the reflecting glass of her mirror, he glanced up quickly.
Sarah’s eyes widened in surprise. “I’m sorry. I was just bringing you a dry towel for your wet head.”
“It’s all right. I’ve no modesty.”
She set the towel down, but kept her back to him. “Do you need me for anything else? I was going to go to bed.”
Having done what he needed, Alexi took the towel and dried himself. “No, I’m just done now.” He bent over to dry off his legs, when he stood straight Sarah was right there before him.
“Alexander.” She stared into his eyes.
He read her thoughts easily. “No.”
“Take me with you.”
“I cannot.” He spoke more assertively.
“Please. All my life I have been the obedient one. The pure one. The quiet one. Please.” Her arms encircled his waist and her cheek rested on his chest. “I’ll never leave here on my own. How will I become anything worthwhile stuck here? You are my only hope, Alexander.”
Nudging her, he made her search his eyes. “You don’t know what you ask. A life of glamour? Is that what you think I lead? Killing every night? Fearing the law. Fearing the sun. Never tasting food or blissful wine again?”
As the volume grew, she cowered and covered her ears.
“You want that type of life? I would gladly now trade you and be here, bored on a farm. Safe. Whole.”
“Safe? Whole? Is that what you’d prefer? Are you mad?” She laughed. “I am growing old and wrinkled for nothing. A waste of life.”
“No life is a waste. You have any idea how precious it is? You want to be like me? You want these pretty teeth?” He grimaced.
She took a peek at them and turned her face away.
At that moment the door heaved open and Paul flew in. He grabbed Alexi in a headlock from behind, trying to choke him. “What are you? You demon. You devil! Go back to hell and leave us alone.”
Sarah started screaming for Paul to stop, trying to separate them. Alexi soon gained the upper hand and held Paul in his vice grip, a hand around his throat and pinned to a wall.
“Paul, how could you? Your own brother.” Sarah shook her head.
“You arse. He’s no brother of ours. He’s a thing. A foul thing. He’s from hell. It’s our duty to destroy him.”
Alexi tightened his grip, his naked body tensed and solid as a rock. Through clenched teeth he said, “I came here for help and understanding. No one knows my plight better than I. Spare me your accusations. I am not the devil, nor have I had the pleasure of meeting him. I bring no harm to any of you and expect the same in return. But, if you seek to destroy me I have no alternative.” He squeezed until Paul panicked and wheezed.
“Alexander. Release him at once.”
Hearing his mother’s voice, he turned to see her in her nightgown and slippers. Reluctantly, he set Paul back on his feet and moved away from him.
Paul choked and rubbed his neck.
“Paul attacked Alexander, Mother,” Sarah said.
“Cover yourself decently,” she said to her son.
Alexander reached for his britches.
“You cannot stay here. You must leave at once.”
As he fastened his trousers and picked up his shirt, he said, “I cannot leave now. I must wait until tomorrow. There is not enough time.”
Sarah begged her mother to allow it. “Please. Do not harm him.”
Their mother did not appear pleased when she replied, “Tomorrow at twilight.”
Alexi nodded and slipped on his boots.
“Go to bed, Sarah, and you, Paul, get to your room.”
Alexi collected the rest of his clothing and walked with a heavy heart. He passed the room he used to occupy as a child, frowned, and went to his shallow grave in the cellar.
Chapter 21

Alexi was deep in sleep, but knew the sun was still burning brightly. Something alerted him to danger. Struggling to open his eyes, to hear clearly, to move, Alexi found he could not.

Through a fog he heard Sarah shouting at him to move away. Forcing his eyes open to a slit, Alexi could just make out Paul with a butcher’s knife over him and Sarah struggling to hold him back. She was shrieking for Alexi to wake.

He felt a paralysis over his limbs and could not shake it. The knife was held over his face and then another hand came to yank it away. He fought with his dead limbs. Can I not even move to save myself?
Sarah was crying, “Mother! I cannot hold him off. Help me!”
The knife cut through Alexi’s cloak and sliced his forearm. The heat of his blood soaked his clothing.
Now Sarah was shrieking wildly for him to move. Yet still he could not. Closing his eyes, Alexi envisioned the scene. In his head he could see the room and its darkness. Farm tools were hung on the walls. He created pictures of them being hurled with great force.
He heard screams as Sarah and Paul ducked under flying spades and shears.
A metal saw clipped Paul’s shoulder and he backed up the stairs in mortal fear. Sarah ran up to them, dropping to her knees as objects whizzed over her head. They clamored up the stairs and bolted the door.
Alexi heard them leave. When he exhaled in relief the sound of the tools falling to the ground surrounded him. Huh. He smiled to himself. Very pleased. Very pleased indeed with his little powers.
~
Twilight threw a shrouded mist over the landscape.
Angry and betrayed, Alexi climbed the wooden planks. He blew apart the door that was barricaded with heavy boards and nails, sending shards scattering into the house. He knew his face was hollow and pale, his hands icy cold.
Listening for movement and walking silently through the house, he picked up a masculine scent and made his way up the stairs. A door opened to the side of the hall and Sarah reached out and tugged Alexi into her room.
With dire urgency, she tore off his cloak and unbuttoned his shirt.
He watched her with detached fascination.
Raising his hand and inspecting his arm carefully, Sarah lifted the other one in confusion. “I thought surely it had been your right one that was cut.” Completely baffled, she looked to him for an explanation.
As Alexi read her thoughts, he knew Sarah realized he appeared different. Out of all the details, she was most horrified to discover this one.
She backed away trembling, shaking her head. “Your hair. It is as if I never cut it. It is all there. The same as before. In one night.” She covered her mouth to prevent the scream.
He closed his shirt and grabbed his cloak off the floor, marching slowly down the hall as if he were a mechanical toy. Alexi shattered the door to Paul’s room and felt an impact on his chest.
He was knocked back a foot before he realized Paul was seated on his bed with a musket.
Alexi peered down at his chest. The metal shot popped out and the holes closed up. He was absolutely astonished and raised his head to see Paul’s expression.
As if mirroring his, Paul had the look of complete horror. Struggling to reload now, having never thought it would be necessary, he fumbled and shook in tremors, and the shot spilled and ran along the floorboards.
Sarah, Felicity, and their mother all ran to the blast. They found Alexi standing pale but whole, his blouse stained with gunpowder and dried blood.
“Paul. No!” Sarah ran to divert the next blast.
With his fingers touching the places where the holes were, Alexi was still in shock.
His mother started shoving him to the door “Go. Go.”
Taking another step towards Paul as he fought Sarah over the gun, Alexi didn’t want to go yet, he wanted revenge.
“Let me kill him!” Paul shouted as Alexi loomed closer. “God. Look at him. He is a beast!” He shoved Sarah off and cocked the gun.
“You always were jealous of me, Paul.” Alexi mocked. “Is it because I got all the beauty and you’re an ugly arse?”
“Alexander!” Defiantly his mother stood between them. “Paul, put that thing away. Let him just leave in peace.”
“Move, Mother.” Ignoring her plea, Paul aimed the gun as if to pass the shot through her.
In no mood to play this game any longer, Alexi moved his mother aside and dove on the bed. The gun clattered to the floor as Alexi pinned Paul under him coming very close with his teeth. “Do you expect mercy now, Brother?” He growled. “With a knife in the dark and a gunshot to my chest? You think you are a match for me? You couldn’t even beat me when I was human.”
His family pleading behind his back for him to stop, Alexi’s hunger raged as this hot human flesh was beneath him. He went for Paul’s neck when their crying and clutching hands became stronger.
Sarah clung to him, begging him to stop. Not wanting to see her upset, Alexi relented and climbed off.
Paul was pale and still, sweat staining his shirt.
“You’re lucky I love your sisters, you pathetic fool.” In complete disgust, Alexi spat and turned out of the room.
Finished with this whole mess, he descended the stairs and tightened his cloak around him, walking to the stable.
“Alexander.”
Turning to Sarah as she caught him saddling one of their horses, Alexi stood still while she embraced him tightly, her living scent was driving him mad.
“I will never see you again.” Tears stained her face. “Do not forget me.”
“Never.” He kissed her forehead.
Feeling complete sorrow at his leaving, she stared at his pale skin and said, “You look so weak. I can help you.”
Knowing exactly what she was referring to, he shook his head and continued harnessing the horse.
When Alexi didn’t listen she tugged him to her and raised her chin. “Here, take what you need.”
“No, I will be fine.” He fought the tremendous urge to sink in his teeth.
“Please. I trust you will only take what you need.” Boldly, she opened the drawstring of her blouse and lowered it back from her shoulder.
Starving, growing paler, he stared at it and licked his dry lips. “Oh, God.” He moaned.
Not willing to take no for an answer, she drew closer and leaned on him. He closed his eyes and resisted with every fiber in his body. As she touched her neck to his lips, he groaned in agony and gripped her arms. Under his lips, he felt that anxious pulse of the large vein pumping.
Gently, she pushed his head from behind, reassuring him.
He let his teeth rest on her skin, and felt a humiliating hard throbbing between his legs. As he added pressure, just before his teeth broke the skin, he envisioned Lady Caldwell on her deathbed, her neck blackened and foul.
Horrified at that vision, Alexi jerked back instantly, kissed her lips and mounted the horse.
Her eyes blinked in surprise.
With sadness he had not previously known, Alexi led the horse out and disappeared into the gloom.
Riding the dark path in haste, the lack of blood a torment, the icy wind blew back his auburn locks as his cape whipped wildly behind him. Once Alexi was deep within the silent forest, he reined his horse to walk and let it catch its breath, keeping his ears perked for the sound of any human.
Inhaling deeply the cool air, he thought about his family, knowing there was a very good chance that Paul would go to the authorities. He should have killed him.
After a few miles were behind him he followed the trail east at a fork in the road. The stars were brilliant and clear. The sight of them made him feel hollow and lonely. He thought about Leopold. Was he still at the house? Alexi yearned to reverse his direction and seek him out.
Closing his eyes and concentrating, Alexi lost himself suddenly with a vision of Leopold seated at the fireplace in the parlor. He caught a glimpse of blond hair and then Leopold’s face became clearer. Leo was deep in thought. Alexi had realization. It was Leopold who was thinking of him.
With no effort, he read Leopold’s warning, that slight nod. It was not safe to come back there yet. He could see Leopold straining with it, holding up his hand to someone to wait until he was through. Alexi fought hard to stay connected to him. Then it was gone.
With a blink he opened his eyes and thought about the message. No, he could not return. Though the communication was disheartening, he smiled at that little triumph. Now he knew he could hold Leopold in his mind and he would be there for him. Good, that’s very good. Ha. I wonder what else I can do?
His mind wandered, leaving behind its dream images. He heard a sound far off yet clear to his ears. Galloping as fast as he could, he came upon a crowd of men all surrounding something.
Five horses and a mule stood shifting their weight nervously.
In silence, Alexi hopped off his horse and approached, listening. He heard gruff voices and the sound of a punch to the ribs dull reverberation. A scuffle.
He moved in, his hunger at a fevered pitch. Effortlessly, he took one man down from behind and drained him. Alexi was at the next before they had even noticed the first man was gone.
After the second one vanished, the rest of the group startled at seeing someone there without warning. With them all aware of his presence, Alexi jumped one and twisted his neck.
The last man started running. Not wanting him to escape, Alexi leapt on his back and twisted his head around to face him. The task completed, he shook off his cape and went back to the object they were fighting over.
“Oh, no, not you.” The young boy groaned.
“We meet again.” Alexi knelt down by him and checked to see if he was hurt. After tilting his head to the side, he recognized his own two punctures on the boy’s neck. “Come, let’s get you up.”
As if he were this boy’s closest ally, Alexi brushed off his clothing of leaves and dirt and helped him tidy up. “You never should ride alone in these woods,” Alexi said.
“You are what made me alone!” The boy pointed an accusing finger.
“Alas, it is true. You are not alone any longer. I will protect you.” Alexi put his arm around him.
In fury, the boy raised his eyebrow to him. “You are quite mad.”
“Oh, yes, indeed.” Alexi didn’t attempt to argue. He helped gather the boy’s scattered things.
“You killed my uncle and now I am to be your travelling companion?”
“I’m sorry. I wouldn’t have killed him if I had known. But now I have saved your life. Are we even?” Alexi grinned at him. “I am Alexander DuPontiff, and you?”
The boy looked around at all the bodies. “You killed them all singlehandedly?” He checked around Alexi’s person. “No dagger?”
“Yes. Are you impressed? Do you like me now?”
“Do I like you? I am scared to death of you.” He stepped back.
“Don’t be afraid. I’ll never harm you.” Once again turning into the seducer, Alexi moved closer to him. “Do you remember the pleasure you felt in the woods?”
“Pleasure? No. Only death and pain.” He glared at Alexi.
“One little mistake and you will hold it over me eternally.” Alexi threw up his hands.
“You are mad!”
“Ah, good, a smile.” Alexi embraced him again. “We shall be like brothers. Come, what do they call you?”
“I am Andrea, but I think I must be losing my mind. How can it be that I can tolerate someone who I know is a murderer and has killed someone I love?”
Alexi grinned and rubbed his hard cock against Andrea. “Because I am irresistible, hmmm?”
A visible shiver passed over Andrea’s body, as Alexi admired his fine features.
Knowing exactly what the excitement felt like, Alexi kissed his lips. “You remember the pleasure in the woods now,” he whispered softly.
Andrea lowered his face. Alexi heard his thoughts. Oh yes, he remembered.
~
“What is it?”
Leopold lost his vision of Alexi and then focused on the man in front of him. “Nothing, it is gone now.”
“Do you think they believe he is responsible for all the deaths?”
“Yes. He is no doubt the man they are looking for. I hope he can manage by himself for now. He is so impulsive.”
“Impulsive and absolutely beautiful.”
“Yes, there is that about him.” Leopold chuckled.
“So, now you are spending your eternity with moi?” Ferdinand pressed his hand to his own chest and grinned. “I find that ironic seeing as though you would have drunk your fill of me not more than a month ago. How I wish I could trust you.”
“I warned you of the blaze.”
“And killed the woman I loved.”
“It could not be helped.”
Ferdinand moved to stand behind Leo’s chair, running his hands through Leopold’s jet-black hair. He leaned his cheek against Leopold’s. “You wanted me for yourself.”
Indeed he did, Leopold thought as he smiled to himself contentedly.
Wanting to see his expressions, Ferdinand came around his chair and sat on his lap, looping his arms around Leopold’s neck. “I am bored.”
“We need to leave town I think for some time. I feel their surveillance on us.”
“Yes. Take me away.”
“You can stay. They think you are dead.”
Ferdinand rested his lips on Leopold’s cheek. “I don’t want to stay. I want to go with you.”
“All right, my beauty.”
“I want to paint in Paris.” Hungrily, he licked Leopold’s face.
“Paris it is. I shall contact Frederick to make the arrangements.”
“Do you think we shall ever come to England again?”
Leopold stared at him curiously. “My dear, even if we had to wait, all those involved will be dead in a mere forty years. We could always come back then.”
As if he had just caught on to what he said, Ferdinand blinked. “Oh, that’s right, I keep forgetting.”
Leopold shook his head. “You are almost as entertaining as my Alexi.”
“Almost.” Ferdinand gestured to his crotch sadly.
Leopold laughed heartily. “Yes, only Alexander DuPontiff can still maintain human sexual relations. However does he do it?”
Ferdinand rested his head on Leopold’s shoulder. “I don’t know, but I hate him for it.” He raised his head as they giggled at each other. Chapter 22

The lights of a small inlet came into focus as they descended a slight rise in the land. Alexi and Andrea stabled their horses and brushed the dust off their cloaks.

Andrea entered a tavern, his eyes scanning automatically the occupants. Finding a table, he unfastened his cape, as Alexi joined him whilst two candles were set before them.
“I am famished.” Andrea pushed his hair back off his face.
For the first time, Alexi was able to enjoy his features in the brighter candlelight.
“Ale please,” Andrea said to the serving girl.
Shaking his head no when the serving girl asked him, for his order, Alexi noticed Andrea’s curious stare. “Yes. I will have wine.” Alexi waved the girl off.
Andrea requested a large meal and again was surprised as Alexi declined. “You may not get another opportunity if we set out again on the road.”
“I will eat later. I am quite full.” Alexi patted his stomach in a cliché gesture. “Where were you going before...uh…”
“Before you murdered my uncle and teacher?”
“Shhh... Everyone doesn’t have to know our business. It was an accident.” Alexi spied around.
“An accident?” Andrea shook his head. His ale was set before him and he drank it down to the bottom.
Seeing him sate his thirst, Alexi laughed at him. “Here.” He moved his wine to him. “I’ll like you better drunk.”
“I’m sure that would please you.” Andrea gave him a pained look.
When Andrea’s food was placed before him with another glass of ale, he devoured it. Andrea kept catching Alexi staring as he chewed. “Here. I told you you would be hungry.”
“No. I am not hungry. I just really enjoy watching you eat.”
“You are completely mad.”
“And you are completely beautiful.”
Instantly, Andrea stopped chewing to stare at him. “Why are you so smitten by me? I am nothing special.”
“You know not what you are talking about.” Alexi extended his leg so it lay against Andrea’s under the table.
“You don’t expect me to take it up the bum, do you?”
At so blunt a comment, Alexi’s eyes widened and he burst out laughing. “I adore you. I really do.” He wiped at his eyes before they spilled red tears.
“You’d have liked Lord Barton. He had your sense of humor.” Andrea continued to eat.
“I am so sorry.” Alexi moaned. “Please, if it was in my power to get him back…”
“Why do you kill so thoughtlessly?”
“I...I...” Alexi looked over the tavern again. “Can I go over that later?”
“He didn’t even get a decent burial. There he’ll lay until the crows and fox eat him.”
“Stop.” Alexi shivered.
“You show remorse? Why?” Andrea had picked clean his plate and pushed it aside, asking for more ale when the girl came to clear the plates.
Alexi waited until the serving girl left before he said, “I have to kill to survive.”
“Oh, the madman has returned.” Andrea rolled his eyes.
“No, listen to me, my lovely. Like we kill a cow to eat, I need to kill to live.”
“Killing a cow is not murder. Are you a cannibal?”
Alexi cringed. “Oh, God no.”
At that comical gesture, Andrea laughed. “You just said—”
“No. I don’t eat flesh. I just drink blood.”
Andrea recoiled in disgust, then reached to touch his neck. His eyes were wide and he stared at Alexi.
Alexi nodded his head, yes.
“Okay, enough of this talk. I am getting light-headed and it is not just from the ale.” As if blocking him from his sight, Andrea put up his hand.
When they were through with their meal, Alexi paid out of his loaded purse, then asked the girl to find a room at the inn for his companion.
~
“Thank you for the food and the room.” Andrea stood.
Rising up, Alexi smiled at him and said, “‘Til later.”
“No, I think I shall retire for the night. It is very late, almost past the middle of the night.” Andrea yawned and was led to the second floor.
Requesting a bath, he was shown a room with a crude bed, a chamber pot, and a lion’s claw tub. The innkeeper’s helpers kept bringing up pails of hot water until it was filled. Andrea groaned at the very thought of soaking his tired body.
Waiting until they left, he locked the door and stripped. He stepped gingerly into the water, lathering himself with a small piece of soap that had been provided for him. He washed his hair and dunked under to rinse. Exhausted, he lay back and closed his eyes, drifting off into sweet forgetfulness.
“Let me do your back.”
“Hmmm?” Andrea opened his eyes. “Oh, yes, thanks.” Mechanically he leaned forward, then jerked his head around. “What are you doing in here?” Andrea gasped, turning to look at the door. It was still locked.
He checked the window, but it was on the second floor. Water was lapping out of the tub as he moved. “No. No. You are not mad. I am!”
Alexi took off his cloak and rolled up his sleeves. “You let the most trivial matters upset you.” He ran the soap over Andrea.
“Trivial matters? I am in my bath.”
“Yes. That is what you are in.” Alexi laughed.
Andrea just spotted his teeth. “Oh, Lord.” He clung to the edge of the tub in fear.
“I need a bath. You mind? After you are through?”
Jolting to his feet, Andrea stood up unsteadily. “Take it.”
“Careful.” Alexi steadied him. “You will fall.” He let Andrea lean on him and smiled when he climbed out.
Completely overwhelmed, Andrea covered his crotch and looked for a towel as Alexi started disrobing.
“You don’t need to be modest with me.”
“I am losing my mind.” With nothing else at hand, Andrea wrapped himself with a bed sheet.
“Come, wash my back for me now.” Alexi climbed into the water and moaned. “Oh, there is nothing like it.”
“You have fangs.” Andrea pointed.
“Do you not listen to a thing I say? How did Lord Barton ever teach you anything? Was he just your teacher?”
“And my uncle.”
“Yes. That’s right. Come here, give us a scrub.” Alexi held up the soap and offered his back.
Andrea moved to him and took the soap, like he was a reluctant slave.
“Ah, very nice.” Alexi moaned. “I do think we will be very close. You are perfect for me.”
At that comment, Andrea dropped his hand to his side. “For what? My blood or my bum?” Not liking either option, Andrea backed away.
Alexi smiled. “Why are you so nervous?”
“Are you joking?” Craning side to side, Andrea looked for somewhere to hide.
In an attempt to calm him, Alexi climbed out of the bath and walked over to him. The water ran off him like he was waxed.
“What are you going to do with that?” He pointed to Alexi’s erection.
Alex swaggered towards Andrea, making his cock wag. “Oh, Leo would love you. Yes, you will meet him some day.” He cornered Andrea and picked him up like he was a feather and laid him on the bed. “Come here, my pet. You are too lovely to believe.” He caressed Andrea’s cheek.
“Oh, no, you are a poof.”
“No. Well. Maybe so. I have never had it up the bum, so I’m not sure if I qualify.” Alex chuckled. He drew Andrea closer to rest against his body. “You tell me what you think...after.”
“After?” Andrea gulped.
“Mm.” Alexi pushed Andrea’s hair back from his forehead, arranging himself suitably for sensual contact, he then bit Andrea gently.
“Oh! Oh, sweet Jesus!” Andrea’s cock went thick and he became extremely aroused. He began thrusting his hips into the air until Alexi gripped his length. Andrea humped that tight hold and closed his eyes.
Having so little experience with sex, Andrea was euphoric at the intensity of the pleasure and grabbed at Alexi to keep him going.
Andrea and Alexi shot their seed simultaneously.
Andrea peeked down to see pools of cream spattered all over his skin. The reverberations of his orgasm echoed in his crotch.
Alexi rested on the pillows to savor it.
Wanting him, craving him, Andrea crawled on top of Alexi and said sleepily, “I think I love you.”
As Alexi’s mouth once again widened to a smile, Andrea stared at his teeth in awe.
Alexi squeezed him tight, then climbed off the bed and raised the blankets over him. “I will see you very soon. Sleep, my lover.”
Unable to reply back, Andrea lowered his eyelids and was sound asleep instantly.
Chapter 23

Nicola and Emmett walked the icy streets quickly.
“She is restless and won’t let me examine her. As a friend I ask you to please see her.” Nicola rubbed his hands together nervously. “And confidentially, dear friend, she hasn’t acted as a proper wife in weeks. Speak to her, reason with her. She is being impossible.”
“I will, Nicola. Does she eat and sleep well?”
“She is jumpy and I hear her cry out in the night. She has even taken to walking in her sleep. She has never done this before. I find her lifting the latch on the front door, totally unconscious of her surroundings. I’m in fear she will get out and get hurt.”
Their long stride crackled on the icy lane. Vaporous clouds escaped their lips in anxious puffs. “Nicola, she is a woman preoccupied. The winters are too long. Maybe a trip somewhere warm.”
Nicola paused at his front door. “It all comes at a very queer time and that is what frightens me. With the killings and the disappearance of DuPontiff.”
“You suppose one thing is related to the other?”
Nicola’s expression hardened. “By the will of God, I hope not. But one more thing before you examine her.”
“Yes, you must tell me.”
“Be aware of any sign of two puncture wounds anywhere on her person. Will you do that for me?”
“One you recognize from the corpses in the morgue.”
“Precisely.”
“Very well. Let’s have a look.”
~
A harness jingled and clattered against the wide neck of a roan, its breath like two jet streams in the chilled air. Leopold admired its sleek muscularity while it passed, then focused on the other side of the street.
Singing carried outside of a Paris theatre to shiver and fade in the ears of every passer-by. Leopold followed the high sung notes as they led him to the crowded hall. He peered over the audience at a soprano poised in song, her clear voice having awed the patrons to a dead silence.
He scanned the audience. Ah. There he is.
Every chance Ferdinand could get he would watch this woman sing, advancing to the very footlights. Their glow reflected off his alabaster skin in a gallery of color. His blond waves flowed like shining satin over his black cloak, his bright gaze rested on the delicate songbird. Becoming aware suddenly, Ferdinand turned his head. He smiled and made his way to Leopold.
“She is simply marvelous. Her voice is perfect,” Ferdinand said.
“You inspire her.”
“She recognizes me now. She seeks me out before she sings. We catch eyes.”
Leopold adored the little boy in him. “It is your yellow hair, it stands out.”
Lowering his lashes, Ferdinand nudged him playfully, glanced back at the singer. “She is a vision.”
It is her resemblance to someone you loved, not the woman for herself. “Have you fed enough?”
“A did a little earlier. I am waning though.”
Leopold hooked his arm affectionately to escort Ferdinand to their new feeding ground. It was perfection. A place where death is a welcome relief and no corpse is examined, merely disposed of in a common pit.
They found, in France, many of these places. Sometimes close to Paris, others in deserted places where the occupants’ screams could not be overheard.
They scaled the wall and Leo spied across the rough scrubby landscape. Their fingers found holds in the old decaying brick of the castle-like fortress. As they climbed higher Leo could hear the sounds of the inhabitants; coughing, wheezing.
Leopold slipped inside a window and adjusted his eyes to the deepened darkness. The odor was foul. “Put them out of their filthy misery,” he murmured.
“Indeed.” Ferdinand covered his nose.
They stalked the halls and peered into dingy rooms. A man was inside one, chained to a wall. A steel collar bound his neck to his wrists and ankles, all attached to a wide leather belt. He foamed at the mouth, his eyes were wide and glazed.
Leopold approached him and the chained man stared at him dully. Like the madman he was, he began to react as Leopold closed in, twitching at the bonds with garbled tones.
Ferdinand’s eyes grew wide as he witnessed the penetration of Leopold’s fangs dig into the stocky neck. The man lay motionless in a moment. Leopold stood straight and gave Ferdinand a demonic smile.
Ferdinand led them out of the room, keeping to the wall and avoiding torchlight.
Leopold heard a weeping sound.
Ferdinand and he spied inside a room to a woman, filthy and ragged, her hair matted and lice ridden. Leo heard his partner swallow down his revulsion as he approached her.
When she screamed in a most unreasonable way, Ferdinand covered her mouth and twisted her head violently, nearly breaking her neck, then tore into her flesh as she convulsed, swallowing the feverish liquid as quickly as it flowed over his lips.
He threw her aside and opened his eyes.
Leopold embraced Ferdinand and was about to share his sexual swoon, when they heard voices approaching, alerted after the woman’s scream.
“I think it is time to go,” Leo whispered softly into his lips, tasting the fresh blood. They kept still as the noise drew nearer, holding each other tight. As soon as they were about to be discovered, Leopold took a leap through the window, smashing it.
Following Ferdinand almost flew to the ground, rolling over the meadow grass as he hit.
Leopold stood with his arms crossed. “That was very sloppy. You must land on your feet. What if you need to run? What good is a roll in the grass?”
Ferdinand’s eyes gleamed up at him from the darkness. “What good? I will show you what good.” Lunging for Leopold’s knees, he toppled him back. They laughed as they tangled themselves up in their capes. Leopold bit him hard on the neck, forcing Ferdinand to do the same to him.
They groaned through their swallows, exchanging the fresh blood. When they were satisfied they lie on their backs admiring the constellations.
“It is perfect.” Ferdinand sighed.
Leopold watched a star shoot across the sky. For now, he thought, for now.
~
Emmett’s face was grim as chiseled stone as he emerged from the bedroom.
Instantly, Nicola rose to his feet. The silence and apprehension were gnawing at him. Nicola grew angry at the delay. “What is it? Tell me.”
Emmett brought Nicola away from the bedroom door. “Two puncture wounds, healed, near her left breast.”
Though he knew this may be the case, Nicola was still stunned, reaching to steady himself on a wall. His head was light and he felt very ill. Emmett led him to a chair and Nicola collapsed on it.
“How could that be possible? When? I was never away from her for a moment.”
“My dear friend.” Emmett touched Nicola’s shoulder. “She is healthy. No other symptoms exist. Just her listlessness. Surely this will pass. Think of your good fortune. You see how close she came to becoming a victim and yet she is alive.”
Nicola turned with a sharp gasp. “A living witness? Under my own roof?” He rose up abruptly and headed to her bedroom.
A reproving hand held him back. “Caution. An ordeal such as hers must have been blocked out from her mind. Do not lose your medical reason to your emotions. Remember what you are and approach her with the same regard you would give a stranger in this situation. She may be our one link to the solution. Approach her with great care.”
Nicola’s embraced Emmett. “Thank you, dear friend. I will heed your advice.”
~
“We appreciate your cooperation in this. We realize how difficult this must be for you.” Ettoro lit his pipe and studied each family member carefully. Returning his gaze to the old woman, he began, “Madam DuPontiff, you say Alexander was here not more than a week ago? Did he tell you where he was headed? Was he alone?”
“He was alone. He did not say where he was going.”
From where she stood, Ettoro could see Sarah’s eyes burned with hatred at her mother. In contrast, Paul was grinning smugly as if he enjoyed the official air from all the officers from Scotland Yard. It was obvious Paul was trying to be patient and await his turn, having every intention of pinning all that violent behavior firmly to his brother.
“He took one of the horses,” Alexander’s mother said, “He never mentioned a destination.” Raising her gaze to Sarah, she said, “What did he tell you? You were the closest to him.”
The officials turned their focus on Sarah.
Ettoro could tell she had no intention of assisting them. Defiantly she folded her arms and zipped her lip.
Ettoro removed his pipe from his mouth and walked the few steps that separated them. He observed her angry glare and said, “I understand how you feel. A sibling deserves your protection. Make no mistake that I appreciate that. But you must understand what we are dealing with. I have counted nearly a dozen victims that may have been attributed to your brother. There may even be more. We are dealing with one of the worst cases of mass murder in this city’s history. He is a plague all his own.”
“You mean, since Jack the Ripper,” Paul said.
The officers cleared their throats uncomfortably at the embarrassment of that unsolved mess.
“Uh, quite.” Ettoro glanced at Sarah. Tears were in her eyes.
“Tell him where the filthy devil is,” Paul said. “Protecting him is a crime.”
“Shut up!” she snapped at him. “You don’t understand him. None of you. He doesn’t kill out of hatred or spite. He must kill. Don’t you understand?”
Raising his eyebrows at this new and curious bit of information, Ettoro showed Sarah to a chair and had her sit. He asked one of the officers to bring her a glass of water. Ettoro carried over a stool to sit with her, waiting until she had calmed.
In a soft voice he asked, “Why must he kill? Is it a desire he feels? Something he cannot control?”
She assessed him carefully, as if finding reasons to trust him. “I will only tell you this if you promise not to harm him when you find him.”
Paul choked in a laugh behind the inspector’s back.
Ettoro gave Paul a quick look to quiet him, giving his attention back to Sarah. “We only want to bring him in for questioning. If he is a suspect, then he will have a fair trial. More than this I cannot say.”
As she sipped her water Ettoro noticed their mother had withdrawn into herself, her eyes appearing glazed.
Sarah said, “We had some time together before he left. He was sweet and quiet. Not a wicked killer. Not with me.” She glanced at Paul with anger. “Alexander told Mother that someone had come to him and changed him into something that...that...” Again she stared at Ettoro and he nodded for her to continue. “That needs blood to survive.” She watched the effect of her words on all the officials in the room. “He must kill, you see, or he suffers greatly. I have seen him hungry. He grows hollow and tormented. He feeds like we eat a cow or hen. Do you see now? He wishes it did not have to be this way. He does not enjoy killing, but he has no choice. He has no choice.” She broke down into heaving sobs.
Ettoro sat back as the impact of her words hit. All the victims were drained of blood. He whispered softly to comfort her and had her drink more water. “Calm, only a few more questions.”
She nodded and wiped her eyes.
“Tell me. You say something has turned him into this. What has he become? He is still a man. Does he still do things other men do? I mean, for example, does he sleep?”
“He must sleep during the day. He has no tolerance for sun. He no longer eats food. But he is very strong and quick. You will not be able to catch him.”
“I shot him with my musket,” Paul said.
Ettoro gestured for him to continue.
“I shot him square in the chest. Not three feet away. The bullets came out and the holes closed up. Strewth!” Paul held up his hand in an oath. “Just as I watched. I tried to slice him with a knife. He never bled to death. Not a mark on him. He is Satan himself.”
In fury Sarah rose up. “And you say Alexander is the violent one. Look at this confession.” She closed in on Paul as if to strike him. Some officers held her back. “You’re a liar. Alexander is sweet and kind. You are the madman. He had to protect himself from you!”
Trying not to seem guilty, Paul looked sheepishly into the eyes around him. “I hope he hangs for it.” He spat on the floor and left the room.
Ettoro had the officers bring Sarah back in her chair. “We want you to know we will try our best to deal with him fairly. But you realize even though he feeds on blood like we eat meat, he is responsible for extinguishing lives. In one instance, a whole family has suffered. Three women are all now in their graves, the three sole survivors of a family line. Extinguished. I wish he could feed on cattle. We would not be where we are now if he had.” He asked, “Where has Alexander gone?”
“I do not know. I only know the direction.” She pointed.
“Thank you. If there is ever a need we can fill for you in this trying time, I want you to wire me.” He bowed and left the room. Chapter 23
“More wine, dear?” Nicola held the bottle aloft.
Marianna agreed, watching him pour. He had prepared their dinner and now lit the candles. She was receptive to his romantic mood so far. Watching her as she sipped the hearty Italian Burgundy, he was hoping she’d over drink. “Come with me by the fire.”

Nicola out his hand to her and she joined him daintily on the soft sheepskin pelt he had laid out before the flames. She curled up on it sleepily, her eyes half lidded and drowsy.

Lovingly, he kissed the top of her head and sat near her. “We grow older, my love. I’ve been thinking about our desire to start a family. Would you still be interested in a son or a daughter?”

She smiled and rested her head on his lap. “My dear, we have been trying since first we were married.”
“I know, but our efforts have fallen short as of late.” He stroked her face gently.
“A child would be lovely.”
“How I cherish you, my Marianna.” He touched her chin and kissed her. “You are my life, my love.” Nicola lay alongside her, kissing her again more passionately. When he felt her relax, he began to run kisses down her jaw and neck, slowly, gently, he loosened the ribbon of her blouse, making his way to her chest.
As she closed her eyes and ran her fingers though his hair, he leaned back and parted her top, exposing two reddish marks. He tried not to be too obvious as he studied them, but it took nothing to recognize them. He’d seen them too many times before. When he kissed her near it, she shivered.
“Did you prick yourself, darling?” he asked softly. “I notice two small scars. When did you do that?”
Ignoring him, she nuzzled him closer and didn’t answer.
“Marianna?”
In annoyance, she dropped her hands to her sides. “What is all this fuss about a tiny scar? Really, Nicola, you ruin a nice thing.”
“I’ve just never noticed them. You never told me you did it. Did it hurt you?”
“I don’t remember.”
“You don’t remember a prick that deep?”
She sat up and closed her blouse. “I remember one very deep prick.”
“What did you say?” He tried to hide his shock at his wife’s indiscretion.
“Why are you making an issue out of this?”
Nicola held her arms to prevent her from getting up. “Marianna, stop and listen to me. I know you had been with Alexander DuPontiff. Is he the one that did this to you?”
Struggling to get away from him, Marianna growled. “What are you talking about? Don’t be ridiculous.”
“You did see him again, didn’t you? After our evening tea? Don’t lie to me, please. I will not be angry.”
She met his eyes. “Why will you not be angry?”
“Did you make love to him? Did he embrace you? Was it just for another cup of tea?” He felt his fury rising. He could not help it.
Pouting out her bottom lip like a child, she kept silent.
“He came to you? When? Then what did he do to you to cause those marks? Did he bite you there?”
She looked away from him and her eyes became glazed.
“Marianna. My wife. Please tell me all you know. Those marks. I have seen them on many, but, none alive. Why do you have them, yet live? Was it he?”
Marianna shoved Nicola back in anger. “He loves me. He would never harm me.”
“Did he tell you that?”
“Alexander only wanted to give me pleasure. And pleasure like I have never had before.”
Nicola bit his lip. “Is that right? But, why did he bite you? Was it only the passion of love?”
Tilting her face away, appearing ashamed suddenly to admit her infidelity, she started crying.
Gently, Nicola took her into an embrace, cooing her name and rocking her gently. “Shhh. Do not worry. It is all right. But this memory torments you, does it not?”
“Yes. I cannot sleep. I keep expecting his return. I am so sorry, Nicola. I never wanted to hurt you. Forgive me.”
“Of course, my beloved, shhh, it is all right. Now you can forget him.”
~
“But what are you?”
Glancing around the dark tavern first, Alexi replied, “A Vampire? I think that’s what Leo called it.”
“A what?” Andrea giggled. “Never heard that one before.”
“Uh, let’s see.” Alexi pretended to open a book and scan the page. “Ah. Here we go, Vampire; drinks blood of the living, lives eternally, is unbelievably handsome. See also: Adonis.”
Andrea pushed him playfully. “I may be young, but I am no idiot.”
“You still think I’m just a madman?” Alexi reached out his hand. “Give me your dagger.”
In paranoia Andrea looked around the tavern first, then handed it over.
Knowing only one way to convince him, Alexi rested his arm on the table top after rolling up his sleeve. Before Andrea could prevent him, Alexi slashed his arm. Andrea panicked and went to find something to stop the bleeding. Preventing him, Alexi forced him back to sit down. “Wait, and watch.”
With the blood oozing out of Alexi’s cut it seemed as if Andrea found that almost impossible to do. Once the bleeding had stopped Alexi used a cloth napkin, wiping the remaining blood away. Nothing was visible but his intact skin. He handed Andrea his knife back.
“A parlor trick. You are a magician.”
Stunned he was still skeptical, Alexi leaned over the table, his chin in his palm. “You are a tough one to convince.”
“No.” Andrea shook his head adamantly.
“I’m immortal. Therefore I cannot die, therefore I cannot bleed to death.”
Andrea stared into Alexi’s eyes.
Alexi grew exasperated. “Hello? The teeth? The biting? No daylight hours? I can’t bleed out? What more can I do to prove this to you?”
“No daylight.”
“No. Sun and fire will be my only means of death.”
“How long since you’ve seen sunshine?”
“Uh, about three months. I’m just a baby.” He smiled. “Leo is centuries old. I want you to pay attention. I said, centuries.”
“No!” Andrea’s eyes lit up. “I want to be one. You are so incredible to look at. Those eyes of yours.”
“Thank you, thank you.” Alexi bowed comically. “No, dear, you don’t want to do this act. Killing every day? It’s too much of a burden.”
“No one would ever believe this. I wonder what my uncle would have thought of you?”
“Agh. Here he goes with the guilt again.” Alexi rubbed his face. “I’m sorry, sorry, sorry.”
“I won’t bring him up again. Somehow killing out of hunger is more forgivable than greed or spite.”
“I can’t bear the shame of anonymously. I prefer thieves.”
In comfort, Andrea touched coolness below. “You are growing pale.”
“I know, I need to feed.”
what I did to you. I need to kill

his hand, his own warmth on the “How do you find someone?” he asked.
“Opportunities just seem to present themselves.”
“When will you be back?”
“I can meet you in your room in an hour. Would you like that, my

beauty?”
Like he remembered the pleasure, Andrea shivered visibly. Alexi read his thoughts. I never even imagined in my wildest dreams

that sex could be so intense .
“Yes.”
“Good, very good.” Alexi smiled at him sensuously.
~
Nicola rushed to Ettoro’s office at Scotland Yard. He looked for him everywhere. “Where is the Chief Inspector? I must speak with him.”
“He is out of town,” one of the officers said.
“Send him a wire. I have urgent business.”
“He is out investigating a very major case.”
“I know. It is precisely that case that I must speak to him about.”
“He may come back shortly. I’ll see he contacts you, Doctor.”
Nicola grumbled and left. He stepped out into the snowy wind and inhaled to calm his racing pulse. They would never find DuPontiff, he was sure of it. The man was not a common mortal. He could disappear without a trace. The house was vacant, the townhouse in ruin.
“Nicola?”
Turning his head quickly to see a man exiting a carriage, Nicola exhaled with relief to find Ettoro’s rosy face. “I have just come to see if you were here. They did not know when to expect you back.”
“Come quickly. We have much to tell.”
Entering the building, they shook off the cold and nodded to the man behind the front desk. He barely acknowledged the chief inspector as they closed the office door behind them.
Nicola sat beside the hearth fire and unraveled his scarf, letting his cloak fall to the back of the chair.
“I have been at Dupontiff’s mother’s house in the country. I have learned something terribly fascinating. My suspicions were correct. We are not dealing with an ordinary creature.”
“Wait. Ettoro. I have a living witness that can positively identify Alexander as the killer.”
Ettoro’s eyes widened. “Excellent. With the combined knowledge we now have, we have got our case.”
“Have you found him?”
“My men are searching for him in the countryside. We have communicated with a number of other officials and are spreading the word like wildfire.”
At that news, Nicola felt defeated.
Ettoro tilted his head at the response. “Why do you seem upset when we have all the evidence we need to convict him?”
“You will never find him.”
“Why do you say that?”
“They have cleared out of the house. Leopold is gone. No one knows where. He has no reason to return and can travel with enough speed to evade our tail. How do you propose to find him?”
“Faith, Doctor, faith. And this.” Producing a book from his pocket, Ettoro handed it to Nicola.
“A book on folklore?”
“Page sixty-seven.” Ettoro’s eyes gleamed.
Nicola located the page and read the chapter title. “He who Drinks the Blood; Eternal Warrior.”
“Whilst I was on the DuPontiff farm I learned many things. His oldest sister, Sarah, inadvertently told me enough to understand what we are dealing with. I wish I had known this before, whilst he was still in town. We could have handled it quite efficiently.”
“I’ve not time or patience to read this now. Give it to me if you can.”
“It seems he has turned into something that needs blood to survive. He cannot abide the sun or fire. Remember our Katrina in the flames? He cannot go more than twenty-four hours without replenishing himself, so this means he kills every day.”
“Every day? The numbers are staggering.”
“And I ask you, is he the only one? No. We know Leopold La Duca is.”
Nicola rubbed his eyes in disbelief.
“They cannot bear the sign of the cross, nor the garlic plant. The lore is clear. They live eternally and cannot be killed by conventional means. His brother, Paul, claims he shot Alexander with a musket at point blank range. Listen to this.” He made sure Nicola’s eyes were back on him. “The pellets were expelled from Alexander. Spit out by his body. And the holes, they healed up as Paul watched. So, we have two options. We expose him to the sun or we burn him. Quite simple.”
“What if there are even more. What if we have an army among us?”
“We deal with this one at a time, my friend.”
Trembling at the information, Nicola sat back in his seat. “I need a brandy.”
Ettoro opened his desk drawer and lifted out a bottle and two glasses. He poured and handed one over, then filled his pipe.
Nicola shot it down and then licked his lips. “Marianna is the living witness.”
Ettoro’s pipe fell from his mouth.
“She said Alexander climbed the brick facing of my house and entered through a locked window. He...he made love to her.” Nicola grimaced. “And bit her on the chest during the act.”
“And she lived?”
Nicola nodded. “It seems he does not always kill his victims. Lady Caldwell was quite alive after her meeting with him and only took sick after the infection.”
“I cannot believe this. We may have other living victims among us. We must distribute a flier to all the towns we can reach for anyone who has had contact with him. I will set my men on it right away.” He stood abruptly.
“Ettoro.”
He paused and turned back.
“What will you do now?”
“I am going to take a journey, my good doctor. I will find him. I will not give up.”
It was obvious Nicola wanted to come.
Ettoro read it in his face. “Stay with your lovely wife. She needs you now.”
Nicola nodded as Ettoro slipped out of the door.
Chapter 25

Andrea slept until the late afternoon.
Alexi had taken another bite from him and he was feeling very tired. With an effort, he managed to climb out of bed and wander the little town listlessly. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he wondered where Alexi was and knew it would be twilight before he would see him.
The town was a hive of activity, one of the few along the coast road to his destination of Ramsgate. He was to meet his parents there after spending a year with his uncle at the university, then after the holiday break he was to go back again and continue his education. Coming upon a cobble square, Andrea watched men and women making their way through the snowy wind, buying what food was available at the markets and farms.
Accidentally, he bumped into a man smoking a pipe. The man excused himself, tipping his cap. Andrea said, “Pardon.”
For some reason, the man studied Andrea a moment, then walked on his way.
Andrea felt the gaze with apprehension and wondered why the man strode with such an official air. His curiosity getting to him, Andrea followed the smoking man a few paces behind him.
A woman stepping out of a carriage distracted Andrea.
She lowering her tiny foot carefully to the snowy street and Andrea could see it coming before it occurred. The woman slipped on the ice and grabbed back to the open carriage door.
With quick reflexes, Andrea lunged forward to catch her before she hit the ground. He set her upright and she caught her surprised breath and thanked him. “Merci.”
Smiling shyly into her face, he answered her in her native tongue of French.
She appeared flattered.
Andrea assisted her to the inn she was headed for. The driver unloaded her bags and her servant girl ambled out behind her, carrying a small kit. The driver helped the girl with the bag and they entered the inn together.
The clerk fell all over himself to accommodate this woman as he had a young boy help her get her things to her room.
Andrea watched the inn keeper’s reaction curiously and when he could he asked the man, “Who is she?”
“Eh. What would a boy know? That is the finest soprano in all of Europe. She is on her way to London and graces my inn with her presence.” He beamed up the staircase.
“A singer?” Andrea replied. “Will she sing whilst she is here?” “No, lad, she only sings for the big stage.”
Andrea felt sorry he would not hear her voice. If she sang anything like she looked, her voice would be beautiful indeed. With a shrug, he went back out to the street again.
~
Settling herself in, the singer looked around the modest room and lifted her hat off her head. She untied the ribbon of her cape and let her maid remove it for her.
In the coolness of the interior, she rubbed her chilly hands and hearkened to a sound. She walked to the window and spotted the lone figure of the young boy staring up at her from the icy streets.
Opening the glass, she leaned out for a better look.
The young boy tipped his hat politely as she waved and smiled, then he continued on his way.
She watched after him, sensing there was a very strong presence surrounding the boy. He had a powerful guardian.
She closed the window with a shiver and stilled herself to concentrate. There were forces in the air, strange and powerful. With keen senses she heard a man’s voice as it hurried passed her door. A voice she recognized from her youth. It brought back an image of herself as a very young woman. A woman who was in love with a fiery young man. A man who dreamed of joining the police department. A man with a foreign mother, who thought he might have difficulties attaining high status.
She smiled at her thoughts. He had always been too ambitious not to achieve every goal he had set out for.
~
Andrea gasped and tore down a flier from a lamppost. The composite sketch was accurate, the details of the crime beyond mistake.
‘Wanted for Murder! Alexander DuPontiff. If anyone has seen this man or has experienced any sort of bite after contact with him, please contact your local authorities. This man is considered extremely dangerous. Do not try and apprehend him alone.’
Andrea hurried, slipping the paper into his shirt, running to the graveyard to sit and wait for Alexi’s return. Catching his breath, he stared at the tombstones, crooked like jutting teeth, in the distance. Nervous about the surroundings, Andrea tried to walk quickly, but the cold air stabbed his chest.
He shivered at the lonely desolation of the place and wished Alexi could find a less intimidating spot to rest his bones. Squinting into the dusk, he judged the sky and then sat on a frayed wooden fence to wait. ~
Alexi stirred in the coffin, opening his eyes. He pushed through the lid and frozen dirt, inhaling to cleanse his lungs, and sat up. He felt the fresh evening air. He was starving.
Quickly climbing out of the grave and brushing himself off, Alexi missing his satin bed, very much. He shook out his hair and tried to get himself presentable before he went in search of blood. He caught a scent quickly and prowled along the quiet road.
A figure was perched on the fence. Licking his lips, he slipped into the shadows of the waving oaks to grab it from behind. As he stepped behind it he recognized the scent and then the silhouette itself.
Alexi’s heart pumped in his chest at the possibility of killing Andrea in hunger without realizing it.
Andrea jumped off the fence, spinning around when he heard a noise. He stepped back in fear.
Alexi focused on his eyes. Something changed in them. “I know I look awful. Forgive me for frightening you.”
Andrea seemed to come back to his senses at the sound of Alexi’s voice. “No, it is all right. I have been waiting for you.”
Alexi pulled Andrea into the shadows and gestured for him to listen. They both held their breaths as the sound of hooves made their way down the road.
Alexi could tell Andrea’s eyes were wide as he struggled to peer through the darkness. Alexi’s own keen vision already had them in his sight. Two men on horseback, officials. Police constables.
Andrea finally spotted them and choked. Alexi covered his mouth and watched the officials ride by. After they were gone Andrea produced the flier.
“I found this in town. They were everywhere. You are in serious trouble.”
In frustration, Alexi bit his lip. He crushed the paper in his fist and looked at his young friend. “We must go our separate ways. I don’t want you in any danger because of me.”
“No. We are in this together.”
“No. I will pay for your carriage to take you all the way to Ramsgate.”
“I don’t care about that. I only want to help you. Another country perhaps?”
Alexi didn’t want to argue. He needed to feed, and the scent of Andrea’s blood was starting to become too appealing. “I don’t think I could get across a border with you. I would have to go alone and hide out.”
“We’ll arrange to meet again after we both are in. We need to book a passage. How will you travel on a ship?”
“In a bloody coffin. I’ll be wanting a clean one.” He shivered and looked back at the cemetery. “Oh, that just sickens me.”
Andrea tried to find the humor. It wasn’t easy. “You are so thin. Please go feed.”
Alexi caressed his hair. “Come, let’s head back to the village. They are not on to me yet.”
They hurried down the dirt road, keeping alert and their wits about them.
~
“You look saddened. Why, when you have painted so beautifully?” Leopold admired the landscape painting, a vision of sunlight, all from memory.
“I wish I could hear her sing,” Ferdinand said, “She is in London now and we can’t go see her.” He tossed his brushes down and gazed out of the darkened window.
“Why can we not see her?”
“You said yourself—”
“They are no match for us, even if we are discovered. Let’s go.” He shrugged.
“Sail all the way back for my singer?”
“And for Alexi. I fear for him. I should not have abandoned him in his time of need.”
Ferdinand smiled. “You feel guilty? Detached Leopold? I’m amazed. I never thought you’d feel any remorse for implicating him.”
“We are all implicated. Though you are dead, of course.”
“Of course. Aren’t I lucky?”
“All right, pack up. Let’s go catch the next ship.”
“Good. I could use a little drama in my life. We are becoming lazy with that asylum of ours. All you can drink.”
“Well, if it is adventure you crave, what we left behind will surely suffice.”
~
“He was in here two nights ago. With a young lad. The young lad let a room and a bath. This man did not. He left after the lad finished his meal. The man ordered wine, but left it untouched.”
Ettoro watched the woman’s eyes, the sparkle of cooking fat on her plump cheeks. “A young lad? Were they together? You say the boy ate a meal?”
“Yes, ate a nice helping of lamb stew.”
Weary from the search, Ettoro glanced at the officer seated beside him at the table, then turned his attention back to the woman, handing her some coins. “What did this boy look like?”
“Like a young noble. Dark thick wavy hair, bright intelligent eyes. Handsome and proud. I could tell he come from high born blood. We don’t get many of his kind passing this way. I’d say seventeen, at the most.”
Ettoro noted the description on his pad and told her the witness she was free to go. He waited for the woman to leave and said to his crew, “It seems he has picked up a boy to travel with. A human companion. The boy may be easier to locate, being he’ll be visible in the day.”
“But there must be hundreds of boys here. How will we find him?” one officer asked.
“Very simple, Whitcomb, very simple. He’ll have two puncture wounds on his neck.”
Ettoro’s attention was diverted to a commotion in the hallway. The officers hurried over and joined a group of men carrying a body.
Ettoro cleared the way for them and they all began excitedly to tell the tale. He halted the chaotic rendition and appointed a spokesman out of the bunch.
“In the wood. We was hunting and we came upon this. Look, sir. Look at his neck.”
Ettoro tilted the limp head back to two puncture wounds. The corpse was well dressed, a fine lord, obviously stripped of his jewels and weapons.
“We found a woman who’s been inquiring about him. His name’s Lord Barton. He was travelling with his nephew. A young lad from Ramsgate. My brother-in-law knows his cousin’s sister’s maid. The word’s been out he was headed through, but no one saw no sign of him. He wasn’t found at the campsite.”
Trying to keep up, Ettoro was writing notes furiously.
“There’s more, sir, if you would, that fellow says he found three ruffians, he thinks, all dead within a few miles from Barton’s body. One with puncture wounds and two with their bloody necks broke.”
At that new information, Ettoro said to his fellow officer, “The trail is hot, Whitcomb. And we are on it. I’d say we grow nearer, and a line of dead bodies will lead the way.”
~
In complete disgust, Leopold tore down a poster that was nailed up on the tree outside their home. He brought it inside and held it out to Ferdinand. Ferdinand laughed in a riot, then spotted Leopold’s expression.
“What did you think? He is wanted for mass murder. Of course they will do everything they can.”
“It is much worse than I thought. We cannot stay here.”
“But no one will know. We shall stay in the secret room in back.”
Leopold glared at the hearth fire and it extinguished to black. “Then the rest of the house needs to look empty as well. No more fires, no more lights.” The lamps blinked off at his words.
“How do you do that?” Ferdinand asked.
“We are to be more cautious than is possible. Or I fear we will be tracked as fiercely as our Alexi.”
“I see your point. No need in creating a nuisance for ourselves.” He stood and fastened his cloak. “My lady is singing tonight. Are you coming?”
Leopold nodded. “Maybe we need a disguise.”
Ferdinand laughed and tucked all his long blond hair under his hat. “I cannot grow a beard. What do you suggest?”
Loving the grin on his face, Leopold smiled at Ferdinand’s infectious good humor. “Covering up all that golden hair is the first thing.”
“Consider it covered.” He fixed the top hat tighter to his head.
Leopold grinned wickedly and reached into the hearth. He took a piece of charred wood and grabbed Ferdinand, smearing the dirt over his face, making a beard.
After the deed, Ferdinand propelled him back, his skin smudged with soot. “You think you’re very funny, but you are not. Stop laughing at me.” He wiped at his cheek with his cape. “I have a better idea.” Ferdinand said, “I will watch from the wings of the stage.”
“Whatever you think best.” Leopold shrugged.
Still wiping his jaw, Ferdinand hurried out after him, asking, “Did I get it all off my face?”
~
Andrea separated from Alexi while Alexi searched the back alleys for his meal.
He wandered the streets in a daze, thinking of the very strange twist his life had taken. What I should do is leave, and quickly. Get away from all this danger and my new ‘unusual’ friend. A man who could live forever...forever.
With more commotion in his path, Andrea raised his head to the chaos. The town was fast becoming a parade of activity. Strong men were carrying a makeshift bier. Andrea stepped near to look over their shoulder. He cried out his uncle’s name in astonishment. The men froze in their tracks and grabbed him, holding Andrea against his will.
“What are you doing? Release me at once!” he yelled. “Where are you taking his body? What the devil is going on here?” Andrea squirmed and growled in fury as men went running in all directions. He was dragged forcefully to an inn and struggled hard to free himself, thinking only of Alexander. His cries for him, however, never passed his lips.
~
Ettoro came running to meet with the boy they claimed to be the companion of the dead lord. Studying the boy’s fine clothing and brilliant fiery eyes closely, he knew his luck was riding high. “Bring him inside.” He gestured, and the men who held Andrea escorted him in.
Andrea cursed furiously as he was sat down in a seat across the table from Ettoro. Ettoro filled his pipe leisurely, letting the boy catch his seething breath.
“Are you Andrea Barton?”
Gnashing his teeth, Andrea snarled at him, his eyes brilliant with hatred.
“Some men have found your uncle in the woods, dead. Did you know of his death? Did you kill him?”
“Who are you? What do you want from me?” Andrea snarled.
“I am Ettoro Fitch, Chief Inspector with the Metropolitan Police of London. I am hunting a killer. Surely you have seen the fliers. It is a very serious matter. It appears your uncle was indeed one of his victims. We know you were travelling together. Were you there the night he was attacked? And if so, why did you not report it?’
“I do not know what you are talking about.”
Ettoro sat back and struck a match to his pipe. He blew out a blue cloud of smoke and gave a knowing glance at the officer who held Andrea’s shoulders from behind, keeping him seated. “Tilt his head and lift back his hair, will you?”
Andrea panicked and twisted violently in their grip. He was subdued painfully and his head was turned, his long brown hair combed back from his face.
Ettoro spotted the marks he had expected. “Why do you lie? Why do you protect a man who has murdered your uncle?”
Keeping his gaze away from him, Andrea showed his teeth, his body rigid.
“We will find him, with or without your help. You are now an accessory to murder. If you do not cooperate, you shall see the inside of a jail cell.”
Andrea shivered visibly and lowered his eyes, his mouth a grim line.
“Take him upstairs to a room and keep him under your watchful eye.” Ettoro looked back at Andrea as he was brought roughly to his feet. “When you are ready to cooperate, we will meet again.” ~
Andrea thrashed wildly as he was dragged to a room. He was forced inside and a man was placed both in and out of his door. Growling angrily, Andrea stared at the bolted window, his fear for Alexi growing. ~
Alexi stalked the roads leading out of the city, tired and starved, ready for his meal to relieve his anguished veins.
A carriage shifted on its axels. He could hear the horses’ labored breath, a long journey behind them, seeking their fresh hay and a rest. Alexi hopped onto it soundlessly and peered into the window at its occupant; a woman travelling alone. He opened the carriage door and climbed in. The woman reacted in fear.
Alexi covered her mouth. “Do not scream. Calm yourself. Look at me more carefully.” He watched her eyes and waited for them to lose their panic. “I will not harm you. Just be calm.” He lowered his hand and sat across from her.
She settled down, but kept perfectly still.
When they made eye contact, he smiled. “Do you like what you see?” He grinned seductively.
She let out a delicate breath and asked, “What do you want?”
“You, my lovely lady. I have admired you from afar and now I finally have you alone. Grant me the pleasure I seek and I will leave you in peace.”
Her cheeks blushed. “The pleasure you seek? Need I ask what you imply?”
He smiled again. “You may ask, but the answer is unnecessary.” Moving to sit beside her, he touched her hair gently. “Will you grant my wish?”
Acting coyly, she turned away.
He touched her dusty curls and kissed her neck.
She smiled. “What is your name, my handsome lord?”
“Alexander. Alexander DuPontiff.” He urged her gently into his arms.
“How do you know me?”
His hunger raging, he tried to come up with a plausible lie. “From the theater. I have seen you there many times.”
Taking a moment, she appeared about to ask him something when she sat back and inhaled sharply. “You are the man from the poster!”
Alexi held her firm. “You are mistaken.”
She shook her head as her panic once again swelled.
He lay her back and said, “Obey me and you will not be hurt.”
While she stared at him in horror, he pushed at her ruffles, digging through layers of fabric and under garments. Alexi opened his britches and kissed her slack mouth. She felt hot like a fever against his icy limbs. With his stiff cock, he pushed into her heat and bit her neck. She gasped and closed her eyes at the swoon.
Alexi felt the warmth of her blood as it ran down his throat and into his constricted veins. Starving, he drank all he could and then moved away to see her laying immensely relieved and carriage as it continued on its way, the driver oblivious to the new contents of his coach.
Thinking of Andrea, Alexi made his way quickly back to the town. He walked briskly down the main street to where they had appointed to meet. The spot was vacant. He waited for a while and became anxious. A group of men passed him, hurried and out of breath. Their voices overlapped in a desperate exchange.
“They brought the bodies.” “All three.” “Over there in that stable.” “Found that way.” “Quickly.”
In terror, Alexi felt the hairs rise on the back of his neck. He followed at a distance and spotted the men he had dispatched in the wood. Before he could prevent it, he gasped when he recognized Ettoro.
As if he felt Alexi’s presence, Ettoro raised his head and scanned over the crowd with a sharp eye.
Alexi shrank back and hurried out to the streets again, leaning against a tree to calm his pulse. He closed his eyes and called to Andrea in his mind. He had a sudden picture of Andrea being held against his will. It angered him greatly.
He let his senses lead him to the inn. Climbing the wall effortlessly, he tugged open the shutter to see in.
Andrea was seated on the bed, his face drawn from his stress. A man was standing by the door wearing a uniform and carrying a firearm.
Alexi knew he could take the officer without a problem, but if the officer was able to fire the gun, it would sound the alarm to an army of officials. In his mind, he called silently to Andrea, hoping he could lure him to the window and get him close enough to pull him out. ~
Andrea sat brooding, raising an occasional eyelid to the constable who watched him relentlessly. He perked up as if someone had called his name. The officer looked away for a moment. Andrea listened intently and finally spotted the crack in the shutters. He checked back at the man and yawned in exaggeration, standing as he did to stretch. “It’s so stuffy in here. Do you think we could open a window?”
still and pale. When fastened his britches, he finished, he felt hopping out of the
The constable cocked a suspicious eye. “I think you could sit right back down.”
“Well, you open it then.” Andrea waved at it.
In irritation the officer crossed his arms and made a stern mask of his face.
“Only a bit. You cannot possibly be afraid of a little boy. How would I escape? I’m not foolish enough to challenge a man who carries a gun.”
The officer frowned in aggravation as if Andrea was an arrogant brat who was more trouble than he was worth. Exhaling tiredly, the officer walked to the window. As he touched the latch the wood seemed to combust and scatter into pieces. The official inhaled in surprise as a dark shadowy form had him by the throat and made fast work of him, before dropping him soundlessly at Alexi’s feet.
Andrea stared in awe. The very sight of that explosive power left him frozen.
Alexi held out his arms to Andrea. “Come, lover.”
Without hesitation, Andrea ran to him and crushed himself against Alexi’s chest. Andrea looked up into his eyes. “You are in grave danger. You have to get out of here.”
“I know,” Alexi said.
The door crashed open suddenly and Alexi was face to face with Ettoro. An army of officers flooded in behind him as the chief inspector took his first step into the room.
Andrea cowered behind Alexander, wondering if it was finished.
“So, we finally meet.” Ettoro stood tall. “I feel we have been friends for years, Alexander. Your name has become common in my daily routine. I am very glad you are loyal to your friends. I was sure we would never meet up so soon.”
Seeing Alexi concentrated on every set of eyes carefully, Andrea clung to his back, hiding in the folds of his cape.
“So, you have met me. I am honored to be the one who is always on your mind. How very flattering.”
At the mocking tone, Ettoro bristled and took another step into the room. The men behind him spotted the body of a fellow officer on the floor and a tremor of rage swept through them. A few placed their hands on their holstered guns.
“I am more than a challenge to you, Alexander. I am your doom. You may come with me now, without a fight. Or I will hunt you down and kill you myself. You choose.”
Andrea flinched, peering out from behind Alexi’s dark cloak.
Alexi laughed, his teeth fierce and sharp. “I should come with you now? Is that what you think? I will walk with you to your court and watch them pass judgment on me?” He roared with his laughter, unnerving everyone in the room. “You are a fool. Your laws don’t apply to me. They are the rules of men. And as for you hunting me down. How do you propose to overtake me?”
Ettoro sneered in contempt. “With this.” He produced a crucifix from his pocket.
~
Alexi spotted the little thing and began laughing again. “Oh, that’s a good one.”
Boldly, Ettoro stepped closer, the crucifix held out in front of him.
Alexi wiped the tears of hilarity from his eyes as Ettoro approached. Alexi glared at Ettoro’s hand.
In pain Ettoro shouted as it dropped, scalding his palm. The crucifix clattered to the floor. Alexi reached out his hand and it flew to him. He admired it, then placed the chain around his neck. Ettoro’s expression was priceless. Once again Alexi laughed. “Where did you come up with that one? Have you been researching my background? Did you come up with anything else that can destroy me?”
Ettoro fingered something in his pocket.
Alexi could smell garlic. He read Ettoro’s thoughts. The inspector was obviously shy about showing it now. Like he had suffered enough humiliation in front of his men as it was.
“I’m through playing games with you.” Ettoro growled and signaled his men. They rushed in and pointed their weapons at Alexi.
Alexi only thought of his mortal companion. He gave a last warning to Ettoro, “Leave me be. You will regret the day you threatened me. You cannot possibly secure yourself against me.”
“Ready! Aim!” Ettoro was about to give the command when Alexi grabbed Andrea, wrapped him in his cloak, and dove out of the window. The flurry of gunfire spattered the walls.
Like a child, Alexi carried Andrea in his arms, stealing a horse from outside the inn. With Andrea on his lap, Alexi galloped into the darkness, headed back to the city to find Leopold.
~
As quickly as he could, Ettoro hurried to the window, then ran down the stairs. The faint sound of hoof beats was heard receding in the distance. He exhaled tiredly. “This is going to be harder than I thought.” He tossed all the garlic cloves out of his pocket in disgust.
Chapter 26

Ferdinand opened his eyes. He and Leo were inside the hidden room of their new home. With sharp senses, he listened. Leopold was also awake. Together they climbed out of bed and dressed quickly. The panel slid back without a sound.

They stole their way to the window to peer out. A woman, her shawl wrapped around her closely, was knocking, glancing over her shoulder into the darkness.

Leopold asked, “Do you know her?”
“No. But she does not look like she is from the police.” Leopold opened the door. “What do you want?’
“I’m looking for Alexander DuPontiff. I was told he used to live

here. I was wondering if he has come back.”
“Who are you?”
“I’m his sister, Sarah. Please, if he is here I must speak to him.” “He is not here.” Leopold opened the door wider.
“Do you know where he is? It is urgent that I speak to him.” Ferdinand felt his veins pulling at her scent. He was very hungry and

in no mood for a tease.
Leopold sensed his yearning behind him and blocked his view of
Sarah. “He is not here. I will tell him you are looking for him if I see
him. I do not expect I will at any time in the near future.”
She looked directly at Ferdinand as he stared at her from over
Leopold’s shoulder. She smiled at him. “You are both like him. I can
see the similarity. He told me all about you. Are you the one who made
him?”
Leopold grabbed her arm and dragged her in, shutting the door
behind her.
Ferdinand could see she wasn’t afraid though she should have been.
She once again found Ferdinand’s eyes. “The police came to my house
to look for Alexander. He was already gone though. I thought he would
come back here. He has nowhere else to turn.”
Leopold walked around the dark room in thought.
Ferdinand moved close to her, her heat starting to drive him wild.
“So, he has told you about us? You know what we are and you are still
not afraid?”
She shook her head. “No. I am not.”
“But why? We are so deadly.” He took her into an embrace and
smiled at her.
She met his eyes bravely. “I’m sorry if I should be afraid. I’m not. I
don’t fear death. I sometimes wonder if it would be a welcome relief to
the living hell I face each day.”
Ferdinand’s smile faded and he released her. It was then he heard her
thoughts.
Your hollow cheeks and pale skin. My brother looked the same the
day he left.
Fearlessly, she raised her chin to him. “Take some. Enough to keep
you for a while. I asked this of Alexi and he refused. I offer you the
same. Will you refuse me as well?”
Leopold raised an eyebrow in surprise.
Ferdinand looked back at him as if asking for permission. Leopold
shrugged, he did not care.
Happy to oblige, Ferdinand took her once again into his arms, more
gently this time. “Such a pretty girl,” he whispered. “So brave. Why did
you leave the farm to come to a city filled with danger? Your bother
cannot return here. He is a wanted man.”
She lowered her eyes. “As am I. I killed our brother, Paul.” Before he bit her, Leopold and Ferdinand exchanged glances once
more.
“He betrayed my Alexander, so I avenged him. It is that simple.” Ferdinand felt his desire inflame at the thought of a killer in his
arms. He kissed her lips and she went limp against him.
“Kill me. I want to die before they have their chance to hang me.” “I will not kill you.” Gently, Ferdinand let his teeth pierce her throat
and groaned as the blood rushed into him with the thought of tasting the
river that flowed through the DuPontiff line.
Sarah moaned and crushed Ferdinand in her arms, the sensations
racing through them both. He sat her down on a chair and held his finger
over the cut.
Recovering from the rush, she blinked her eyes open and smiled at
him. “Blimey.”
At her reaction he chuckled softly and petted her hair.
As if needing a private word, Leopold tapped Ferdinand and
gestured for him to step back so they could speak privately. Sarah said, “You must help Alexander. Don’t desert him. He is all
alone now. Stay here. He will return to you.”
Ferdinand melted at her sorrow. Leopold frowned grimly. ~
It was nearing dawn. The horse was close to exhaustion and would
collapse without a break. Having no choice Alexi slowed it down and
felt the warm body of Andrea asleep in his arms. He was nearing
London and wondered if the house was safe to approach. He walked the
horse and felt their slow progress with nervous anxiety. There is no
time.
A carriage was coming up behind him. Leading the horse to the side
of the road as it hurdled passed, Alexi jumped off the horse and hopped
onto the back of the carriage, Andrea still in his arms.
It stopped in town and he climbed off, carrying the boy down the
street. He passed his old townhouse, grinding his teeth in frustration,
remembering the destroyed inner room.
In agony, he noticed his poster on every corner and with a glance,
burned them. Dawn was coming and he grew nervous thinking about a
safe place to sleep. Resigned to the cemetery, he unearthed a coffin and
dumped its contents down a wooded ravine. Then he lifted Andrea to lay
over him and lowered himself in. Alexi willed the lid on and then heard
soil covering it.
~
As daylight burned outside, Andrea stirred. He felt cramped and
stiff. Unsure of where he was, he opened his eyes to blackness. Not
knowing what was happening, he startled and lifted his head, hitting it
against something. Blindly, he felt his way around in the dark. Alexi
was under him, then satin walls. Walls confining his sides, walls
confining his back. He grew horrified as the stench of the grave caused
him to suddenly realize where he was. Andrea screamed in terror,
knowing he was buried alive. He grabbed Alexi, barely able to shake
him in the confines of the box. “Alexander. Alexander! Wake up. God
help me!”
Tugging on Alexi ruthlessly, he still could not rouse him. Exhausted
with the effort, Andrea started to cry in horror and clung to him like he
was a rag doll sent to comfort him while he slept. He wept on his chest,
feeling no pulse, no breath rise. The only warmth was his own. “Oh,
Alexander. I am scared,” he whispered. The sound of his own voice, too
close in the small space. “I cannot move. I am aching. Let me out or I
will go mad.” He shut his lips on his cries and gripped tightly to Alexi’s
body, the only security that kept him from breaking down completely.
When he stayed still, Andrea heard a voice in his head.
As best as he could, he quieted to listen and almost could not hear it
over the pounding of his heart.
“Calm, soon we will rise.”
He knew Alexander was trying to communicate to him not to worry.
And he wanted to be strong for him, but asked, “Why did you bring me
here? I cannot sleep like this. I will go mad!”
Nothing more was said as Andrea tried to lay still, keeping his eyes
closed. In his mind he envisioned his own little bed at home, the warmth
of sunlight, the smell of baking bread. With an effort, he fell back to sleep. ~
“Are you sure a man and a boy that meet this description have not
boarded any of these ships here?”
“Not without their papers, sir. None fitting those details.” First, Ettoro scanned around anxiously, then he brought a man closer
to him. “You are sure the boy is from Ramsgate? That this was where he
was headed?”
“Ask for yourself. There are his parents.” He pointed.
Ettoro approached the fretting couple. He introduced himself and
asked, “Have you seen your son, Andrea Barton?
“We haven’t and we’re worried sick about him. It’s taking too
long,” Andrea’s father said.
Ettoro replied, “Lord Barton is dead.”
Andrea’s mother wailed at the loss of her husband’s brother. “Your son is not dead, but he is in grave danger,” Ettoro said, “I
want you to wire me if he shows up here, is that understood?” Tears in their eyes, they nodded and clung to each other as Ettoro
stared out over the foggy waters of the North Sea. He was sure
Alexander and Andrea had jumped a boat and were sailing right now for
mainland Europe. If they have what am I to do? I can’t very well search
the world for them. No. All I can do is send a wire to the ports there and
then it is up to the European authorities to pursue them.
He turned away from the great expanse of water in defeat. Well, I
have done my best. I am not to blame.
Ettoro gathered his men and prepared to return to London. ~
“She is marvelous. I have never heard singing so beautiful before.”
Sarah spoke excitedly. “I cannot thank you enough for bringing me
here.”
“I only wish we could have sat you in style in one of the fine box
seats. I am saddened you have to be hidden in a corner.” Leopold patted
her head.
“Don’t be. The sound is glorious from here.”
From under his black hat, Ferdinand glanced back at them and
smiled. His beautiful singer was glowing against the footlights. All
Ferdinand’s blond hair was neatly tucked away, the locks obscured from
sight.
“Can we go to a café? I must admit I am a bit famished and a little
weak.” Sarah rubbed her neck.
Leopold nodded and tapped Ferdinand.
“You go. I’ll meet you later,” Ferdinand said to Leopold. Holding her elbow, Leopold led Sarah out as Ferdinand once again
stared in awe at the lovely soprano. She met his gaze and smiled, her
eyes dancing in pleasure. At the exchange, he grinned at her, his heart
pounding in his chest.
~
Alexi opened his eyes. He lay still a moment, gathering his thoughts.
A sobbing came to his ears. In the tight confines, he shifted to be able to
touch Andrea. At the feel of his movements Andrea burst out in tearful
relief.
“Alexander. My God. Finally you are awake. I am in torment. My
limbs ache. My head is pounding. I can hardly breathe. Please, release
us.”
Alexi gripped him tightly and forced the layers of dirt to part over
them, bursting the lid with his mind. The icy air rushed in to them. Andrea crawled out, his hands grasping the dirt, his lungs gulping
the air.
Helping him, Alexi stood tall, getting Andrea to his feet. “I am sick.” Andrea swayed. “I am feverish.”
“No.” Alexi wrapped him in his cloak and squeezed him. “No, you
mustn’t be ill. Please.”
His legs wobbling and weak, Andrea could hardly walk. After
sweeping him up in his arms, Alexi carried him into town. He hid
Andrea in a patch of dense trees in a park. “Wait here. I need to feed
quickly, then I will get you help.”
Andrea nodded weakly, shivering as Alexi covered him with his
cloak and hurried to the alleys. Grabbing the first person he
encountered, in no mood for passionate play, Alexi dug in and drank
quickly, then ran back to Andrea.
He found him huddled in a bundle with his teeth chattering. Near
tears himself, Alexi carried him to a house, lit from within. He knocked
on the door and waited in fear for it to open.
When it did he accepted the astonished stare of Nicola.
“You must help me,” Alexi said.
Nicola appeared stunned to witness Alexander at his very door. “He is ill, please. I need you to cure him.”
After a moment to collect his thoughts, Nicola finally reacted. “You!
I should kill you! After what you did to my wife? You have the nerve to
show yourself here?”
“I did not harm her. Look, please just tell me if he will live or die.”
Alexi felt tears sting his eyes.
Nicola glared at Alexi and clenched his fists. “I should kill you right
now for what you did. I’m going to summon the authorities.” Marianna nudged past her husband. “Alexander! You have come
back.”
Nicola pushed her into the house. “Get out of my sight!” Marianna yelled something back that Alexi could see hit Nicola
hard.
“Get away from me. Get out of my life.” With long, clawing fingers,
Nicola reached for Alexi, intent on strangling him.
Alexi backed away and hurried down the pavement. Near panic, he
hailed a carriage, but when the driver stopped, he recognized him and
started calling for the police. Spinning away and trying not to get frantic,
Alexi ran as fast as he could and ducked into an alley to catch his breath. At a loss as to what to do, he sunk to his knees and cradled Andrea. Andrea looked up with glossy eyes. “I am sorry for this, Alexander.” “Shhh. I will help you. I only need a safe place to do it.” He kissed
Andrea’s lips and listened intently. Alexi heard a woman’s singing, like
the peel of a bell, ringing clear.
Making a decision, he stood once more, hoisting Andrea up into his
arms and prowled the back alleys, finding his way to his old house. ~
“Leopold, I cannot thank you enough.” Sarah ate hungrily the food
Leo had brought her. They sat in the darkness, a single candle for light.
“What will we do? We cannot run away like Alexander did. I am too
weak to try. I should give myself up. I don’t mind dying. It doesn’t
matter.”
“Don’t speak of this now. A solution will come. Eat and try not to
think of things.”
Hearing a noise, Leo raised his head abruptly, startling Sarah. As she
waited, Leo held up his hand to silence her. He ran to the door, his pulse
racing. Flinging it open wide, he grabbed Alexander and shut it behind
him, peering out the window to see if they were spied.
Alexi appeared relieved he had found Leopold, as he collapsed to the
floor with a bundle in his arms.
As Leo was about to embrace him in joy, he noticed the young lad.
He knelt down and looked into Alexi’s face for an explanation. “He is sick. Help him, Leo. I cannot lose him. Please.”
Knowing exactly what this was about, Leopold laughed softy. “But
you could have helped him yourself.” Gently, he pushed back the cloak
to see Andrea’s face. “What a pretty boy. Have you fallen in love again?
Oh, my Alexi, will you never learn?”
“I’ve no time for lectures. Can you help him or not?” He crushed
Andrea to his chest. “If I lose my beloved Andrea I will die.” Nodding yes, Leopold gestured for the boy to be taken to the couch. Hurrying, Alexi carried him and lay him back gently. Through the corner of his eye, Alexi caught a movement and spun around. “Sarah.?
What in God’s name?”
“She came looking for you,” Leopold told him.
“Alexander. I am so glad you are safe.” She hugged him. Enraged at seeing her there, he pushed her away. “What are you
doing here? Go home.”
“I cannot.” She lowered her eyes.
Through his temper flaring up, Alexi heard Andrea’s groan and
hurried to his side. He held his hand and kissed it. “Hang on, my lover.
Hang on.”
With complete affection, Leopold smiled at Alexi. “Do you not
remember? The night you brought Ferdinand close to death? Remember
how I cured him?”
“I…I was afraid. I thought I might turn him into one of us. He is too
young. He needs to be mortal for a few more years. I wasn’t sure I could
do it without—” His words trailed off as he stared at the sweat beading
off of Andrea’s lip.
Andrea’s eyes were closed, his teeth were chattering.
Leopold knelt close and scraped his tooth along his wrist. Blood rose
to the surface. As gentle as a mother with a babe, he lifted Andrea’s
head to it and pressed it over his mouth. “Drink,” he whispered.
“Drink.”
Though he was sick with fever, Andrea convulsed and tried to turn
away.
Alexi pleaded, “Drink, Andrea, I beg of you...for me.”
Andrea clasped Leo’s hand tightly, pressing it to his sucking mouth. “That’s my boy.” Alexi smiled and ran his hand over Andrea’s
crotch, checking to see if he was hard. He was. Alexi squeezed and
rubbed that thick shaft to give his lover pleasure.
A few gulps of blood and Leo drew back his arm, holding his cut. Alexi stared at Andrea in suspended silence. The color returned to
the boy’s cheeks, rosy red. His eyes blinked open and he smiled sweetly
into Alexi’s face.
At the sight, Alexi let out a sigh of relief and swung Leopold around
in his arms. “I have missed you, my best mate.”
Returning the hug, Leopold held him close and then perked up at
something Alexi did not hear. Leo ordered everyone into the secret
room.
Alexi carried Andrea as Leopold rushed them all in and sealed the
vault-like room behind them.
Right before he did, Alexi heard Nicola’s voice among an unruly mob of people. There was torchlight and the gleam of weapons visible
outside their window.
Not knowing what was going to happen, Alexi studied Leopold’s
face as Leo concentrated. “They are burning down the house,” Leopold
finally said.
Andrea jumped to his feet and grabbed Alexi in a strangle hold. “Do not worry,” Leopold said, “We are surrounded in brick. It is
fireproof.”
Even with this information, Alexi was not comforted. Nicola would
find a way in.
~
Nicola stood back and watched the boards catching. The town’s
people stood and stared as the cinders flew in the cold, windy air. Nicola
finally felt it was avenged and he could be at peace. The police had
surrounded the home. If anyone tried to escape, he’d know it. He smiled,
satisfied, and couldn’t wait to tell Ettoro. It was over. He would be
crowned a hero. Maybe even be elected as an official.
~
As Ferdinand made his way home, he spotted the flames. The
memory that it stirred in him enraged him. Elbowing people out of his
way, Ferdinand hurried through the gathering crowd who had come to
gawk at the spectacle and found one man standing in the forefront, an
evil grin on his lips, a torch in his hand.
Without a moment’s hesitation, Ferdinand flew at him and tossed
him to the frozen earth. Though Ferdinand was surrounded by police, he
didn’t bother to look up.
Nicola stared in shock at him.
Reading Nicola’s mind, Ferdinand knew Nicola presumed he was
dead from the first fire.
Standing tall and fierce, Ferdinand glared at him with burning
hatred.
Nicola cowered back. “Someone! Stop him. Grab him!” Making a circle with his gaze, Ferdinand stared back at the many
eyes in a challenge. No one dared approach him. He snarled at Nicola.
“You have met your end, Doctor. I have no mercy for you. You’d kill in
cold blood. You are no better than we are.”
Nicola edged backwards on his elbows in terror.
The shocked crowd did nothing to intervene.
“Somebody! Please! Get him away from me,” Nicola yelled in
desperation.
Not waiting to be attacked first, Ferdinand dove on Nicola and sunk
in his teeth. Instantly he felt gunshots hit his back and flinched from the impact. He didn’t relent in his grip until the doctor was staring with unseeing eyes. When he was through, Ferdinand turned around to face
the police.
They held back their fire, seeing it was useless.
Ferdinand’s chest was heaving in rage, as they backed away warily
at the sight of the bullets being expelled from his body.
“I will take the whole army of you!” he thundered. “I will kill
everyone who is responsible for this!” he roared.
The few officials up front fell back, covering their ears. Like a madman, Ferdinand charged them, tearing off heads and
breaking backs and necks until the crowd ran shrieking in terror. He’d
killed fifteen before everyone else dodged out of reach, running
screaming into the streets.
Feeling tears streaming down his face, Ferdinand stared back in
lonely desolation at that house. Unable to contain his anguish he lifted
Nicola’s body, hurling it into the burning structure. It vanished into the
flames as Ferdinand watched it crumble and char the house he loved. Next he heard sirens, whistles, and dogs. Inhaling a deep breath,
Ferdinand stood on the front walkway, his back to the flames, ready for
battle. He had nothing to lose now and could keep killing until dawn. ~
As the time ticked away, Alexi searched Leopold’s eyes. In the
stillness, Leo was concentrating as if he were in a trance. His
expressions kept fluctuating back and forth from pleasure to terror. “We must make our move now,” Leo said suddenly, rushing to the
back corner of the room. Leopold smashed through the wood where
Alexi knew there was a break in the brick wall. A rush of icy air blasted
in. Grabbing Sarah, Leo urged her out, then gestured for Alexi. Alex clasped Andrea’s hand and crawled through the opening, the
boy at his heels. Leopold came last and hurried to the front of his house
where Ferdinand was making the final stand. Through the turmoil and
chaos, Leo called to him.
Ferdinand spun around in astonishment, running to Leo like a flash
of light. Ferdinand embraced Leopold, the tears run down his face. “You
are alive.”
When that blond head of hair materialized before him, Alexi’s eyes
widened in shock at seeing Ferdinand.
“Later. There is no time for happy reunions. They are coming. An
army. Hurry.” Leo waved.
Knowing there would be no way for Andrea to keep up with them,
Alexi slung Andrea to his back where he clung tightly.
Hearing his thoughts, Alexi knew this was like an odd nightmarish
dream to Andrea.
Sarah could not keep up. She too, was lifted off her feet and carried
as they accelerated over lawns and cobble streets.
Alexi noticed the team of horses up ahead.
Leopold coaxed them all into an unmanned carriage. The horses
startled and reared, then bolted at his command. They left the
commotion far behind and made for a house, isolated in the country. A
house Alexi knew and had been before. The house where he was made.
Where a new Lord of the Darkness emerged to unleash his power on the
world.
~
Ettoro was exhausted. He wanted to be done with Alexander
DuPontiff. Good, let him escape to Europe. I am well rid of him.
Dropping his cloak on a chair, Ettoro sat down to fill his pipe and stare
at the hearth fire. As he softly focused on the orange licking tongues, he
puffed contentedly. He’d done all he could. It was unreasonable to
expect more.
He reached into his pockets and felt an object. In disgust he
removed a trace of the last bits of garlic, frowning at the sight of them.
They had stunk up his waistcoat. He threw the last piece into the fire and
snarled. So much for folklore.
After resting only a moment, he heard a hurried bounding up his
front steps, then pounding on his door. Trying not to roar in anger,
Ettoro was irritated at the intrusion and wanted to rest.
An officer came in panting for air. “I’m so glad you are back, Chief
Inspector. An amazing event.”
“Sit down,” Ettoro said. “Catch your breath, drink a brandy, and tell
me if you must.”
The man gulped for oxygen and sat down heavily. “Dr. Nicola
Kellor. He went wild. He took a torch to DuPontiff’s house.” Hearing something worthwhile, Ettoro raised his eyebrow in
amusement.
“He burned it. He swore DuPontiff was inside. He said Dupontiff
had come to his house with a sick boy he wanted him to cure.” Ettoro lowered his pipe.
“So, Nicola burned down the house, sure DuPontiff was inside.
But...but then...”
Ettoro waited, his pipe smoke a thin blue wisp near his hand. “The blond. The one everyone thought was dead. He came on us like
a wild beast. He killed the doctor in an instant. His fury was amazing to
watch. He beheaded six and cracked the necks of at least that many
more. He was killing our entire force, single-handedly. We fired shots
into him, but to no avail.”
Like a bad premonition, Ettoro felt his skin crawl. Sweat broke out
on his forehead.
“We sent for reinforcements. It was an army of men. We circled the
house. The blond was gone. Vanished. No one even saw which direction
he took.”
In agony, Ettoro rubbed his eyes.
“Worse yet,” the man continued, “We found an exit out of the house.
When the fire had burned itself out, a structure of brick remained. A
room that was fireproof. They all escaped out of a hole in the wall.
Escaped. So, even DuPontiff lives and the doctor has died in vain.” Ettoro leaned his chin on his palm and gazed at the hearth. “Are you
quite finished? Or is there still more?”
Mouth agape, the officer stared at him in amazement.
“If that is all you have to report, you may go.”
The man sat still, stunned at his reaction.
Having heard enough, Ettoro stared at him until he finally took the
hint and left.
When the officer had closed the door, Ettoro covered his eyes and
tried not to weep.
Chapter 27

Like a gust of wind, Alexi came through the familiar door and checked around. He studied Sarah’s face as she walked in curiously. It was then, after a candle was lit, that Alexi spotted the marks on her neck. He grew enraged and pulled her aside. “Which one of them did this to you?”
“Alexander. Please. Do not worry. I am fine.”
Knowing it would not be Leopold, he raised his snarl to Ferdinand who looked away from his accusing glance. Unfortunately, Alexander was too tired to fight with him.
Andrea wandered to the kitchen.
Alexi knew there was nothing fresh to eat. The house had remained vacant since Leopold had cleaned it of its occupants.
Andrea returned and started to laugh.
Feeling the dawn coming, Alexi looked up at him wearily.
“Look at you all. How can you be so still? I feel like dancing.” Andrea giggled.
“Come here, cutie.” Alexi curled his finger, bringing Andrea to his lap and nuzzling him affectionately. “There is wine in the cellar if you are thirsty.”
“I know what you are thirsty for,” he said into Alexi’s ear.
“Later.” He smiled seductively.
Nodding tacitly, Andrea climbed off his lap and went to look for the wine.
Alexi said, “We should have remembered to get food for them.”
“They will survive until tomorrow,” Leopold responded.
Like never before in human terms, Alexi felt the weariness of his bones. He knew dawn was coming. The nights grew shorter and the sun was eager to rise. Glancing over his shoulder at his kindred spirits, they too all looked exhausted. “We need to find shelter.”
“The cellar will suffice.” Leopold stood with a great effort.
As the three vampires rose to their feet, Andrea came back with a few dusty bottles of wine. He stopped in his tracks. “No. You are not sleeping now.”
“Yes, my love.” Alexi closed the gap between them as Andrea put the wine bottles down.
“I want some… You know.” Andrea peeked at the others shyly.
“Come here, my delicious pet.” Alexi swung Andrea into his arms and carried him to the same bedroom where he had been made into a vampire, what seemed like a lifetime ago.
Andrea opened his britches and yanked them down to his knees.
“So willing. You must feel well.” Alexi relaxed beside him, stroking his hair back from his forehead.
“Mm. I feel wonderful. Kiss me.”
Alexi ran his palm over Andrea’s stiff cock as he met his lips. Hearing Andrea’s moan of anticipation, Alexi knew he could not waste time as dawn neared.
Andrea opened Alexi’s britches and exposed his cock. “Now we are ready.”
“I adore you.” Alexi tugged on Andrea’s cock a few times, just to see him squirm.
“Now.” Andrea turned his head, offering his neck.
Alexi licked his salty skin, then sank his fangs into Andrea’s throat. Andrea’s hips jerked off the bed and he hissed through his teeth at the mix of pain and pleasure.
Only planning on taking a little, Alexi gulped down two mouthfuls of Andrea’s hot blood and sat back. Andrea’s cum ran down Alexi’s knuckles as Andrea moaned and rocked his hips.
“You are beautiful.” Alexi continued to play with Andrea’s length.
“I want more.”
“You will always want more.” Alexi patted Andrea’s belly.
When Andrea rolled over and wiggled his bottom at Alexi, Alexi didn’t know how to react.
“Come on, Alexander. I want it. I love you.”
Glancing down at his stiff cock, Alexi wanted it too. He had never had sex with a man, not the real physical kind.
“Alexi?” Leo called through the door. “It is growing late.”
“Quickly!” Andrea pouted.
“We will, my love. I must rest.” Alexi drew Andrea into his arms and kissed him, helping him dress.
~
Sarah wanted to tell her brother of her deed. It was beginning to weigh heavily on her.
A hand caressed knowingly at her.
“There is no time tonight. Wait until twilight tomorrow.”
Knowing he was right, still it was a surprise when he read her mind so easily. “He will be so furious with me.”
“Yes. He will.”
As if the idea had just come to her, she decided at that moment to turn herself in.
“Do not do this yet,” Ferdinand said.
“I cannot live with this on my conscience.”
her shoulder. She noticed Ferdinand smiling “Wait. What harm will one day do?”
She stopped talking when Alexi returned with Andrea, both with very satisfied smiles on their lips.
“’Til twilight, my fair sister.” Alexi waved.
Leopold waited and observed all the conversations around him, then he led the other two down to the cellar.
As if warning her, Ferdinand gave Sarah a last glance before descending the stairs.
Andrea yawned and said, “I need a bath. I feel like I have slept in a tomb.” He laughed. “You think I am joking.”
Sarah helped him warm the water, keeping busy. She decided come midday tomorrow she would first go to the priest to confess, then the police.
Andrea peeled off his clothing and set a screen up around him. “If you will excuse me, miss.” He smiled cheerfully at her and finished disrobing, climbing into the water.
She heard him groan in pleasure.
Bored and listless, she listened to the sound of the water’s splash and poured two glasses of wine. Her empty stomach complained and she wished there was some bread to eat.
Soon after he had begun his bath, she heard Andrea giggle and leaned closer to the screen. “You laugh. Tell me the story so I may laugh with you.” She heard him shifting under the water.
He said, “I am thinking about my luck, dear lady. I was once just an average boy, content for the average man’s life of work, marriage and family. Now I can dream of eternity, power.”
“Alexander told you he is going to make you what he is?”
“Not right away. He wants me to grow into a man first. I am seventeen, so I should think two or three years will do it.” Andrea laughed again.
Curious of what passed between him and Alexi, Sarah stepped beyond the screen. “Did my brother tell you this?”
“Yes. Of course.” Unknown to him, she was standing right behind him. “He gives me his word and I believe him,” he said, thinking she was still beyond the cloth wall.
“How did he promise it to you?”
At her voice so close, he jumped and turned around. “You have the same bad habit as he does. I am in a bath.”
Disregarding the comment, she handed him a glass of wine and sat on a low stool beside him.
“Really.” He rolled his eyes. “You DuPontiffs could use some lessons in decorum.”
She retrieved the cloth he had used and started to wash him. “I only ask for a minute, then I too will sleep.”
“What is it?” He drank his wine, leaning forward as she scrubbed his back.
“How did you get him to promise it? Did you ask? Or did he offer?”
“He begged me to accept it. He’s in love with me, you know.”
Sarah thought about it.
When she didn’t respond, he peeked back at her. “Ask him. It’s the least you can do.”
“I have once already.”
Andrea shrugged. “It isn’t my problem. Sorry.”
She looked back at the cellar door, thinking of Ferdinand. If he could make her one of them, what difference would killing Paul make? Killing would mean nothing to her. I would be just one more body.
“Dear lady, can I please have my bath in peace?”
She snapped back suddenly and apologized, then looked into his handsome face. “Tell me how you met. I want to hear it all.”
“You said you were going to go to bed.”
“No, not now, I’m not tired anymore.” Lifting the cloth, she started scrubbing his shoulder.
Giving in, Andrea told the tale.
Chapter 28

The music hall was packed. The singer bowed to the thunderous applause and felt the air stir with a swoosh from the curtain as it closed. In her white wig and evening gown, she was sparkling with perspiration and glad tonight was her last performance. Now she could go back to her own stage and her own people.

On high heels she walked to her dressing room, anxious to remove the heavy stage make-up and wig. Her maid was there to assist and she was quickly made more comfortable. Her fans surrounded her door with bouquets and kisses as she smiled her appreciation to them all.

When the last adoring patron left, she exhaled deeply with thoughts of her bed at the inn. Raising her head to the streets, she exited out of the back door of the theatre where her carriage awaited her. It was late, but soon she could rest, thankful of the brisk pace of the coach.

The driver helped her out and before she could reach the door of the inn she met with a familiar face.
“Madam, if you could be so kind.”
“Dear Ettoro, were you at my performance tonight?”
“Under normal circumstances, I would not miss it. These are unusual times.”
It was then she noticed his troubled expression and invited him in. She showed him to front room of her suite. Her servant fixed them tea.
“I have not seen you in so long. How are you, Ettoro?”
“Not well, my dearest. I hate to trouble you with such things.”
“What things? I am here, at your disposal. Tell me how I can help you.”
He stood and paced, filling his pipe. “You are very talented. Not only can you sing like an angel, you also have other attributes I may find useful.”
She grinned at the irony. “You used to think I was too queer for you. Now my ‘other’ attributes are of interest? Why?”
“Your knowledge of folklore and witchcraft. They may be useful to me now.”
Laughing in amusement, she rose off the couch to look out of the window. “How funny you are, Ettoro. These were the very things that drove us apart.”
He puffed his pipe. “Have you ever heard of one who drinks the blood of the living? One that lives in darkness?”
“That’s absolutely absurd coming out of your mouth.”
“I am quite serious.”
“I’m tired and in no mood for your games.”
“Then you have not heard of this. This is new to you too.” “No, I am sorry.”
He lowered his head. “And I am sorry to have troubled you.”
She watched him walk to the door. “That’s it? You just say goodbye?” She read his response of weariness on his face. “Fine. Goodnight then.” Fed up with him, she crossed her arms defiantly as he closed the door.
After he had gone she went to the window and peered out. She thought of that lovely blond that was at every performance. In Paris and now here in London. A chill crept up her spine. She knew he was not a man, not in any human sense. No human had skin so iridescent, eyes so chatoyant. He stuck out from the rest like a Greek marble statue in a field of granite stones. What would Ettoro do if he learned about her secret admirer?
She smiled. No, Ettoro, I will not give him up to you. To you and your foolish officials who would only destroy what they cannot conceive of or understand.
Wanting the fresh cool air, she opened the window and leaned out. Was he waiting for her somewhere? Would he follow her again back to Paris?
She stretched her body out as far as she could. “Come to me!” she called, then listened. When nothing happened in reply, she went to get ready for bed.
~
Andrea opened his eyes to Alexi’s smile. He gave him a sleepy one in return and stretched in the soft bed. “Could I have slept ‘til twilight?”
“You have and you did.” Alexi sat near him and cuddled him in his arms to feel his warmth.
Andrea curled his nakedness around Alexi’s cold flesh to warm him. Then in anticipation he kissed him, purring into his ear.
Alexi grinned at the perfection. What a supreme union is was; the blood the heated tie between them. Anxious for the climax, Alexi undressed and crawled under the duvet, bringing Andrea to lay on top him. “You ready, my lover?”
“Yes.” Andrea kissed him, teasing his tongue over the sharp points of Alexi’s canine teeth.
Alexi groaned in anticipation and licked his way to Andrea’s neck. He bit in gently as Andrea gasped and moaned. Between them Andrea’s cock throbbed and Alexi felt the wet heat of his cream pumping out. Andrea used it as lubrication to continue to thrust his cock against Alexi, but Alexi drew back from the bite, not wanting to weaken Andrea.
“More.” Andrea wiggled his hips against Alexi.
“No more tonight.” Alexi caressed his cheek, loving him. “Take me up the bum.”
“Are you the same man who called me a pooftah? Reacted to my attraction to you?” Alexi shook his head.
“Yes. No. Take me.” Andrea rolled to his stomach and wagged his bottom into the air.
Alexi glanced at his own groin. His cock was a stiff mast. “You are sure?”
“Alexander.” Andrea moaned and rolled his eyes.
“All right then.” Alexi knelt behind him, pointing his hard cock at Andrea’s rim. “Just push in?”
Andrea glanced at Alexi over his shoulder. “You are asking me?”
“Yes. I am asking you.”
“Push in.”
Alexi crawled closer pressing the head of his cock against Andrea’s body. When Andrea flinched, Alexi backed up.
“Use something to make it easier to get in.”
Alexi laughed. “Like what?”
“Spit? My seed? Something.”
“All right.” Alexi worked himself until he began to leak sticky fluid. He contacted Andrea and inched inside him, continuing to massage his own cock to keep it moist.
“Alexander,” Andrea said in a breath.
“Is it good?”
“Yes…more.”
Alexi smiled. “I should have been with men. I see it’s my destiny. Oh, the time I wasted with women whores.”
“Be quiet and give me more.”
“You are so demanding!” Alexi began thrusting his hips.
Andrea met his movement, raising his body off the bed. “More!”
“What more can I do?” Alexi worked Andrea under him, hammering him to the bed.
“Bite me!”
“No.”
“Yes!”
“You are becoming spoilt.”
“Alexander!”
Alexi leaned down and made a small cut on Andrea’s neck, sucking the seeping blood.
Andrea whimpered loudly and arched his back.
Feeling the thrill himself, Alexi stilled his hips as he shot out his seed inside Andrea and swallowed the last gulp of blood down his throat. ~
Like a granite statue, Leopold stood on the outside steps and willed the coach to materialize from out of the gloom. The breeze blew his black hair from his face, his sight penetrated the miles. Before he left, Leopold told Ferdinand telepathically, he would ride into town to get some food for the mortals. He warned them not to leave there until he advised it, then vanished.
~
Also awakened and hungry, Ferdinand shook back his golden locks and sharpened his eyes on his prey. The scent of a woman alive and alluring beckoned. He opened the door to her bedroom and spotted Sarah on the bed, dressed, staring off into space. Sensing his presence, she raised her head to him.
He glided over and sat next to her, his hunger raging. She knew and tilted her head, offering herself. Like a gentleman, he smiled in appreciation and caressed her cheek, savoring her.
She asked, “Do you ever get lonely for a mate, Ferdinand?”
He felt ill and looked away.
Sarah caressed his arm. “I will love you forever, if…”
In anguish he turned back to her slowly. The pain of Katrina burned like a brand in his heart. He almost felt the tears rising in his eyes. Somehow, he had to put Katrina out of his mind and be ‘detached’. It was necessary. Otherwise how could he tolerate Leo? Her killer?
“Here, this will bring you joy.” Sarah exposed his own marks to him.
At the anticipation, Ferdinand groaned and held her in his arms, piercing the skin there delicately. They swooned and clasped onto one another tightly while the blood worked its magic. Only swallowing a mouthful, Ferdinand moved back and pressed his hand to the wound.
“Will you?” she asked weakly.
He lowered his head and did not answer.
“I thought out of them all, it would be you, Ferdinand.”
“I cannot. Please, do not ask the reasons. We need never to increase our numbers again.”
“But, Alexander…”
“No, Alexander loves Andrea as a mortal. He loves his blood. He needs no more companions.”
“Then my path is clear.”
Ferdinand knew Sarah was weak from her missing pint and no food. She stood and got ready to leave while Ferdinand watched. He could not help her.
~
Andrea shivered and came under Alexi. He lay back and savored the afterglow, feeling the warmth of Andrea’s blood inside his skin. Alexi sat up and smiled contentedly at him. Then Alexi cut his wrist and Andrea opened his mouth to the drops of blood as they oozed out. Like magic, the marks vanished from Andrea’s neck.
Alexi held his wrist to close the cut and kissed Andrea’s lips. Andrea grabbed him in an embrace, strong and rejuvenated. “Do you have any idea what you mean to me? Especially now. After you have taken my virginity?”
“You are too beautiful.”
“I am madly, passionately in love.” Andrea kissed him and stared into his eyes.
~
Ferdinand left Sarah alone in her room. Out of boredom, he threw logs in the hearth and lit it with a glance. Still hungry, he spotted an empty wine glass and exited through the back of the house. ~
Alexi was the next to enter the room. He found the fire lit and stared into its depths. Only a moment later, he raised his head to Ferdinand as he entered. He watched him curiously as Ferdinand sat down and drank from a crystal stemware. Alexi questioned him with a tilt of his head.
“They have chickens,” Ferdinand said, “Chicken blood.”
Alexi curled his lip in disgust.
“It’s not half bad, try some,” he offered.
With an exaggerated shiver, Alexi refused. “How is it you are alive but my Katrina is dead?”
Ferdinand’s expression darkened.
“Was it really all just a plan to kill her?” Alexi asked.
His lips curled in a snarl, Ferdinand sipped his drink, connecting to Alexi’s stare. “I don’t know. I only know I heard a warning that the house was in flames. It told me to get out and that Katrina would be safe. So, I escaped.”
“Who set the flames?”
“Who do you think?” Ferdinand sneered. “Forget it. Don’t think about it. She is gone.”
“Did Leo want you as his lover? Is this why?”
“Me? You are his true love, not me. I fill your empty space until he has you in his arms again.” The glass dangled from his fingertips until it dropped to roll on the floor.
“Will he kill anyone I make for myself then?” Alexi thought of Andrea.
“Why do you ask me? I can’t even read his bloody mind. I try and try and I cannot.”
Alexi chuckled at Ferdinand’s expression. He remembered when he first met this handsome blond, with his paint-stained clothing and his arrogance. Thinking lurid thoughts since his little anal adventure, Alexi moved towards Ferdinand and leaned over his lap. “Did you miss me, Ferdinand?”
Ferdinand smiled. “Miss you? What about Andrea?”
“He is only a boy.” Alexi shrugged.
“Not for long. Soon he will be in his twenties, what then?” He caressed Alexi’s face.
“No, let us not think of that now. For now he is my mortal lover.” He leaned closer to Ferdinand, wanting to taste his potent blood. Neither had fed well.
Ferdinand knew his intentions and brought him higher on his lap. “Are you randy, my dear?”
“When am I not?” Alexi grinned. “Are you jealous of my hardness?”
“Insanely.” Ferdinand laughed, stroking it through the fabric.
“Come, enjoy it then.” He opened his britches and brought Ferdinand’s hand to it. Alexi bit his neck, urging Ferdinand closer, pushing his head from behind, wanting him to do the same.
Ferdinand bit into Alexi to complete the exchange, holding his throbbing cock in his hands.
~
Andrea finished washing and dressing, brushing his long dark hair and checking himself out in the looking glass. When he was through he walked into the parlor and froze at the sight of the two immortals sharing pleasure together. It was a bizarre sight and made him extremely jealous. Andrea knew he was no match for Ferdinand, and stayed back, observing in annoyance.
Ferdinand broke the embrace first and persuaded Alexi back from his neck. Laughing at Alexi’s expression, Ferdinand said, “The pleasure never lasts long enough for your liking, does it, Alexi? Was it a spinning climax for you from your cock?” He pulled on it roughly, milking out the last drops. “I envy you very much.” He nudged Alexi. “Look at the mess you have made.”
Alexi laugh as Ferdinand wiped his hands off on his handkerchief, tossing it into the fire. The cloth sparked with brilliant colors.
“Alexander?” Andrea said.
Alexi smiled at Andrea lovingly. “Is he not magnificent?” he asked Ferdinand.
His cheeks hot from the praise, Andrea approached cautiously, taking a peek into Alexi’s open britches.
“Ferdinand and I are old friends, do not be upset.”
“No, I am not.”
Alexi had read his thoughts accurately and knew he was. When Sarah walked in Alexi stood quickly and closed his britches. “I need to speak to you, Alexander.”
At her serious tone of voice, he nodded.
Andrea noticed Alexi spotted the fresh red marks on her neck. Turning on Ferdinand in anger, Alexander said, “Stop feeding on her!”
Sarah grabbed Alexi’s hand and tried to calm him down, bringing him to another room.
~
“I will come straight to the point. I killed Paul.”
“Paul who?” Alexi thought about it. “No. Oh, Sarah, why did you do a stupid thing like that?”
“He betrayed you.”
“You are not thinking rationally. Who will care for Mother?”
“Felicity and Rachel are both there now. That is enough.”
“No, it isn’t. She needs a man there. Get Thomas and Philip to go back. What have you done?”
“I kill one person and this is how you react? How many have you murdered, you hypocrite?”
“I didn’t kill him because Mother needs him to tend the farm. You’ve lost your mind.”
“Fine. Very well, then.” She stood and headed to the door.
“Where do you think you’re going?”
“To Scotland Yard, to turn myself in.”
“No. Don’t be foolish twice.” He grabbed her.
She met his gaze in anger. “Will you make me what you are then?”
“No.”
“Then let me go.” She broke out of his grip.
“Let me get you out of the country.”
“No, I can’t live with this on my conscience.” She wrapped her cape around her shoulders.
Frantic for her, he rubbed his head like it ached, a cliché gesture from his mortal time.
Ferdinand looked up as she entered the room.
Alexi begged her to stop. He raced after her as she hurried out to the stable to look for a horse.
~
As Andrea heard Alexi’s voice fade away, he turned back to Ferdinand. He loved the look the blood gave them. The glorious colors in their eyes, the sheen to their skin.
With an expression of distraction, Ferdinand appeared to be listening to the voices outside. Coming back into focus, he noticed Andrea staring at him.
Ferdinand said, “I remember my own yearning for the gift. An obsession with immortality and power.” Ferdinand shook his head. “Your mother worries for you, Andrea.”
Andrea lost himself on his blue eyes and shrugged.
“She thinks you are dead. She grieves.”
“Why are you telling me this?”
“Because it is true.” Ferdinand smiled. “You are still her little one. She is tormenting not knowing if you are alive or dead.”
“I will send her a wire.” Andrea tried not to let his words affect him.
“Such a young boy you are. Why do you want to live like this? You could have a wonderful life with a young woman and children. You would give all that up for a life of killing and living on the run?”
“You did.” He narrowed his gaze on him. “You have regrets?”
“Yes, at times. When I was mortal I had a beautiful woman I wanted to marry, raise a family with.” His eyes misted over.
“The woman you told me of. The one Alexander made, who made you?”
“Yes. That woman.”
Andrea smiled at this sentimental killer.
“You will have regrets one day, if you become one.”
“When. When I become one,” Andrea corrected.
Ferdinand smiled. “Come here.”
Hesitating, Andrea approached cautiously. He knew Alexi was just outside and stronger than this blond rogue. Safe in that knowledge he drew close.
Reaching out, Ferdinand brought Andrea to his lap, feeling his heat.
“Are your veins pulling at him for a whole kill?” Andrea smiled knowingly. He didn’t think Ferdinand would infringe on Alexi’s territory and knew he was a bane of his will. To tease Ferdinand, Andrea wrapped his arms around Ferdinand’s neck. “You haven’t fed well, have you? Too bad I can’t help you.”
It appeared Ferdinand did not like his sarcasm. He jerked Andrea closer to his formidable teeth. “But you can. You have just what I need.”
“He’d kill you.” Andrea growled.
“But you would be dead and we are nearly impossible to kill.”
Andrea felt a chill run up his spine and started to resist Ferdinand’s embrace. He didn’t know if this was all just a show meant to scare him or his doom. Instantly, he decided it wasn’t worth the risk. “Alexander!” he called, gearing up for another blast of vocal power.
Ferdinand covered Andrea’s mouth. “You fool. You think I could harm you?”
~
At that moment Alexi burst into the house. He did not look pleased having just finished an argument with his sister that had ended with her doing just what she had intending on doing. When he spotted Andrea on Ferdinand’s lap it was all he could do to not fly at him, teeth bared, clenched fists.
Without a moment’s deliberation on Ferdinand’s part, Andrea was released and stumbled back, out of reach.
Ferdinand stared at Alexi. “We are hungry, we say foolish things. I would never dream of harming your pet.”
Wanting him close, Alexi opened his arms, beckoning Andrea to him, who ran to his safety. “We will not wait for Leo here. Get your things.” Andrea nodded and went for his coat.
“You are foolish.” Ferdinand shook his head. “We need to wait for him.”
“No, you must wait. I have my lover here with me.”
In minutes, Andrea emerged and left the house with Alexi close behind. Alexi glanced back at Ferdinand and said, “I have seen enough of you in this century. I hope we do not meet again.”
“I will undoubtedly see you in the next. Kiss your mortal lover goodbye for me, for I am sure this will be our last meeting.”
Alexi turned away from him and stormed out to meet Andrea whose face reflected the words he had heard. Avoiding his pout, they started their long walk back to the city to find a victim and a horse. ~
Leopold halted his carriage and slipped out of the door. He broke into a shop, closed for the night and filled his arms with mortal food; bread and cheese. After leaving the food in the coach he went to find his own meal and quickly dispatched a thief that was prowling in the night.
While walking back to the street, he spotted a marquee. He noted the play he was missing and heard someone calling out to him with an almost kinetic power. He froze and honed in on the source. A woman was leaning out of her window, her face was familiar to him, but he couldn’t think from where.
She was sending out a very powerful message and he could feel it deep inside himself.
A man left the hotel abruptly, his face drawn with his dark thoughts. He practically bumped into Leo when Leo jumped back, recognizing Ettoro. It sent a strange warning through him and he hurried up the stairs, asking the clerk for the woman’s room number.
Standing outside her door, Leo listened to the movement within. She was nearing sleep. With an image in his mind, he unlocked the latch and pushed it open, walking into the darkness.
Still as death she was laying on her bed. Her eyes opened, aware of the presence.
Leopold knew this woman realized someone had answered her call. Immediately, she sat up in the bed.
Just as she lit a candle, Leo understood instantly she had expected Ferdinand. He nodded in greeting and removed his hat. “You have called?”
“I was expecting the blond one. Who are you?”
“I am Leopold. Do you work somehow with the police?”
She smiled. “No. How can you think that?”
“You are the singer!” He recognized her.
“Yes, that is I. No, Ettoro is an old flame. But I gave him no information about you. Though he did ask it of me.”
“Why, if you know, do you protect us?”
“Because we are not understood, does that mean we should be annihilated?”
“We? What powers do you possess that you know us and can call us to you?”
“For one so ancient, I cannot believe I am the first of my craft you have met.”
He smiled brightly, liking this intelligent woman. Letting his cloak fall down on a chair, he sat near her on the bed. “And I cannot believe you have met with my kind before.”
“And lived?” She laughed.
“No, and not joined us. You would be perfect.”
She widened her eyes in surprise. “I do not want your lifestyle. I am quite content with the stage and my art. Please, don’t take offense. You are very lovely and I want my blond admirer to pay me a visit as well. I find you fascinating and feel we have much to learn from each other. You have seen time through the centuries. I would like to learn about what life was like when you were a mortal.”
He opened his mouth in awe. How she knew he was one of the ancient ones was a mystery to him. She intrigued him to no end. “But this alone can take a lifetime to tell. One is not enough for the tale.”
She cocked her eyebrow at him. “You are so anxious to take me in as a member of your kin. Why? Surely you would forbid the knowledge to all but a chosen few.”
“How do you know so much? Where do you gain your knowledge?”
“We all have powers, Leopold. Some are just more keen than others.” She adjusted the duvet. “I have sensed your kind before. Once when I was a child I had one of you brush by me on your busy way. After that I have had visions of you, dreams if you will, of your existence. The lore of your kind is inaccurate, garlic and crucifixes. Look, I can even see you in my mirror’s reflection.” She pointed to the wall. “Fallacies. Silly stories that hide the real truth of you.”
“You do not like them? I wrote them.”
She laughed and it was as sweet a melody as her singing.
Very interested in what she had to say, he moved closer to her. “You have visions where the truth comes to you?”
She nodded. “If I were to put it into words.”
Something inside him began to stir as he lifted a strand of her hair between his fingertips. “If I were mortal I would fall in love with you, make love to you.”
“Yet, you cannot.”
He shook his head. “No, not in a mortal sense.”
“The blood is your love.”
“Yes. There is one of us who can still make love to a woman.”
“I shall have to meet this one as well. A vampire who can still make love to a woman is rare indeed. What if there is conception? Would there be a child?”
Leo recoiled.
She said, “A baby born to a vampire? Now that would indeed be a first.”
“We will never find out. We would not want to tamper with such atrocities.”
“There have been children before.”
“But they do not age a day once they are bitten. A child born would forever be a newborn with a thirst for blood. This can never be.”
She eyed him. “You are all made out to be so fierce, but I see you have your too human side. Can I meet the golden-haired one?”
“Some of us are fiercer than others. The blond you admire happens to be the most cold-blooded of us three.”
She shook her head sadly.
“He loves you because you remind him of another,” Leopold said, “I mean no offense by this, only so you’ll know.”
“One of your kind?”
“For a short while.”
“And then you killed her?”
Shocked, Leopold narrowed his eyes at her. No one read his thoughts. No one.
“It is women you hate. You want your men all to yourself. How selfish are you to keep them from their own pursuits. Leopold, aren’t you too old for this kind of thing?”
He resented her. Women were like that. So capable of treachery. How could he have been so taken by her? He rose to his feet with a swirl of his cape.
“I have upset you. I am sorry.” She stood quickly next to him.
“The blond you seek will be here tomorrow at twilight. I can guarantee that for you. You can have him if you can control him. I fear for you. Be cautious. He is untrustworthy and can turn on his best companions.”
She nodded. “Warning taken.” She followed him to the door and touched his arm. “Will you come to Paris again? Will you follow me there?”
“That, I cannot guarantee.” He tipped his hat and left.
~
As Sarah headed into town, she spotted the spires of an old Gothic church rising up before her. Leaving the horse tied outside, she hurried in wondering the time and if she was too late. The church was lit from within by hundreds of waxed tapers. Chandeliers hung heavily with their white waxy drippings. The smell of incense and dust filled the lofty space. There were a few worshipers on their knees. She spotted the priest and approached him as his lips moved in a prayer before the statue of the Virgin.
She envied his pious existence and wished she had gone to the convent as a young girl. She would be at peace now.
The priest felt her presence and smiled kindly into her troubled face. He was a man in his late sixties, his hair shimmered silver in the flattering candles’ glow.
“Father, will you hear my confession?”
“Of course, my child.” He walked ceremoniously to the confessional and she dropped to her knees in the wooden box, alone and shaking. “Forgive me Father for I have sinned. I am guilty of taking the life of my own brother, Paul. I confess my sin to you and before God. Then I am turning myself in.” She heard the priest shift and exhale anxiously.
Finding her strength, she told her tale. “This confession is about a powerful demon that has taken over my life. One whom I feel compelled to protect, because he too was once my brother. But now my beloved brother needs to kill one person a day to drink their blood. I want to be one of these creatures, but I am denied even this. I have to turn myself in now to be forgiven.”
The priest left his confessional and called her out, clasping her hands. “Come with me, my child, and I will find you the help that you need. Your soul is in torment and you need to release these horrible thoughts and find peace. A place where you can find asylum.”
“Thank you, Father.” She allowed him to lead her away. ~
“What do you mean they have left?” Leopold’s arms were full of food. “What happened? I instructed you to wait for me.”
Ferdinand had finished another glass of chicken’s blood. He was thirsting for a human and not in good humor. “Sarah left to turn herself in and Alexi took Andrea away. What do you want from me? I am here. I have waited for you.” He growled and tossed the glass into the fiery hearth with a smash. “I am in agony. What did you bring for me?” Ferdinand looked at the bread and cheese Leo set aside.
Leopold removed his cloak. “I bring you two things...first.” He sat down next to Ferdinand. “I had the opportunity to speak privately with your singer.”
Ferdinand’s heart skipped a beat.
“She is something a bit more than a lovely soprano. You will be amazed to learn she knows we exist and can read our thoughts like pictures.”
“She is like us?”
He shook his head. “No, and does not care to be. She just has a power that can understand us better than any. She has known we exist since she was a child and remembers visions of us passing her way before. She wants to meet you. She is very eager to meet you.”
Ferdinand grinned, flattered.
Knowing his thoughts, Leopold caught his gaze to give him a warning. “Do not fall for her like you did for Katrina. This is not a naive innocent child. She is powerful and very well aware of us. I want you to appreciate her for what she is and do not try to own or destroy her.”
He took insult. “I am not a child. Why are you talking to me on that level?”
“Because you become obsessive and can kill more with your love than your hatred. Just take her knowledge for what it is and do not develop dreams of keeping her with you.”
He showed his teeth in his annoyance. “You mean like you with Alexi? And Alexi with Andrea? Please. If all you can do is lecture me, ‘Father’, then go away. Now, what is the second thing that you bring me?” He snarled.
“Your meal.” Leopold opened his ruffled collar, a smile beginning to show on his face.
Ferdinand returned the grin. “Now you bring me something I can use.”
~
Alexi could not come up with a solution. He needed the shelter of the tomb and his companion needed a bed at an inn. With them both being pursued it was difficult for him to leave Andrea alone for fear of his life. He knew staying with Leopold offered security, but he could not trust Ferdinand around Andrea.
Glancing at his lover as he was staring back at him with a serious expression, Alexi wondered if he could persuade Andrea to go home to his parents, back to Ramsgate, to spend the next two years maturing. When Andrea turned twenty Alexi would come for him.
Maybe by then the police would lose interest and he would be free to roam again. Yet, he knew that missing Andrea would be torture for him.
A carriage approached them from behind. Alexi urged Andrea to the side of the road.
As it closed in on them, Alexi told Andrea, “Wait here.”
He jumped it easily, killed the driver and halted the horses. They stomped impatiently, blowing in the icy air.
Alexi hopped off the coach, intent on cleaning out the occupants so he and Andrea could use the transportation.
A man leaned out and asked, “Driver, why have we stopped?” When he spotted Alexi, he thought they were being robbed.
The man produced a knife and charged at Alexi, cutting him. Alexi drained him quickly of his blood, his thirst for a full kill great.
The body slipped soundlessly to the dirt.
Alexi made sure he was dead, then stepped on the carriage runner to look inside. A woman and two small children were cowering together. He shook his head in pity.
He heard footfalls behind him. Andrea raced to catch up, seeing the two dead men on the ground. He panicked. Before he spoke a word, Alexi made a gesture to hold his tongue, indicating there were more people inside.
Again Alexi peered in.
“What have you done with my husband?” the woman asked in tears.
Alexi exhaled and entered the carriage. “I killed him in self-defense. He stabbed me in the chest.” As proof, he showed her the torn cloth and blood. “I only wanted your carriage, but now things have to be different.”
“My God! What are you going to do?” The children started crying as their mother became hysterical. The whole thing was about to blow. Alexi slipped beside her and bit her neck before she could react, laying her down as the children stared in shocked horror. Next Alexi moved to them.
“Alexander! No!” Andrea’s face turned pale. “Not the children.”
“What will I leave orphans for? I have just killed their parents.” The children started to shriek in terror. Alexi held each and silenced them.
He emerged to find Andrea shivering on his knees in the darkness, retching.
“I had to do it. We needed the carriage.”
Andrea closed his eyes. “It was so cold-blooded. For a carriage? A whole family? Children?” He heaved again though there was no food in his stomach.
Alexi breathed out in frustration and began to dispose of the bodies, taking them into the thick woods as far as he could. When he had accomplished this he returned to Andrea seated on the running board, his head low, his long hair falling over his eyes. Alexi approached him and touched his shoulder.
Andrea flinched back, glaring at him in fury.
As if he were his father, Alexi folded his arms, trying to be patient. “I thought I was the glorious elite killer?”
Andrea stared at him through teary eyes. “You’re just a murderer.”
“I need to kill.”
“No. You didn’t need to kill children.”
Alexi kicked at the ground. The horses blew and shifted. “What was I to do? Bring them to an orphanage? Yes, hello, I have just killed their parents, would you mind taking them off my hands?”
“You are demented.” Andrea’s tears were rising in his eyes.
“What would you have me do?” Alexi felt helpless.
Andrea turned away. “You didn’t have to kill anyone. You could have simply overpowered them and let them all go free.”
Alexi grabbed his shoulder to make him look into his eyes. “You have to be detached. How will you kill if you feel this emotional? You want this life? You beg me for it constantly. This is what it is about. Killing. Killing all kinds of mortals. If you have your doubts speak now.” Alexi read his thoughts too clearly.
Andrea started to hate him. “Killing to live. Killing a thief, a ruffian. This I can abide. But an innocent family? Children?” His voice broke and his tears flowed.
Fed up with the conversation, Alexi backed away and said, “Go now to Ramsgate. In two years I will come for you. If you still want to be with me, then you will once again be mine.”
Andrea wiped his eyes on his sleeve, turning his back on Alexi to start his walk.
Alexi unharnessed a horse and handed Andrea all the coins in his pockets. He held Andrea’s face in his hands and pressed it to his cheek, choking back a sob. “I will come for you. I love you, my dearest.”
Andrea kept weeping, near hysteria.
Alexi kissed his lips and helped him mount the horse. Andrea looked back at Alexi, the tears streaming down both their faces. Wanting him in his arms, Alexi took a step to Andrea, the pain was killing him. As he reached to touch Andrea again, Andrea spurred the horse into a run and galloped into the darkness.
Chapter 28

Ferdinand glanced up at the second story window. He knew the one. Leopold had given accurate details. After eyeing the main entrance of the hotel, he decided on a less conventional method, hoping to catch her unprepared. He climbed the building effortlessly and lifted the latch of her window.
~
Preoccupied with her task, the singer was seated at a desk with a quill in her hand when a noise startled her. Spinning in the direction of a sound, she gasped as his towering height rose before her, a wicked grin on his face. She contained her fear and remembered Leopold’s warning. Knowing what she was dealing with both frightened and intrigued her equally. Oh! To be in the presence of one so powerful and ruthless!
~
Immediately, Ferdinand sensed the strength of her life force. He could almost touch it with his hands. It was the same on the stage, but he understood it to be the power of her singing. Now with her voice stilled the power remained. As if he were a panther, he walked across the room to her, the candles and gas lamps playing with the shadows on his cape and flowing golden hair. Trying to appear menacing, Ferdinand loomed over her as she sat on her chair, her quill dangling precariously from her trembling fingers.
“Hello, my lovely songbird.” He purred, her scent tantalizing his veins.
~
Almost instinctually, she rose to her feet. It was one way she could stop the feeling of the threat he presented. She faced him boldly. His features were perfect and hard. “We finally meet face to face.”

“I feel I know you intimately.” He came closer, within her aura. It was not comfortable for her and she stepped away, admonishing herself at appearing cowardice. She knew nothing but courage would keep her alive with this one.

Lovingly, he lifted a strand of her hair and kissed it. She turned away as casually as she could to give herself some breathing room. “I’m glad you have come. Leo promised me you would. But I still had my doubts.”

Ferdinand closed the gap between them again. “Why? Why when you know I worship you? I hear you sing whenever I can.”
Raising her head bravely to his prism like eyes, she said, “I wanted you here. I want to look at your face. You are so beautiful, so unlike us. Please sit, tell me all about yourself.” She tried to maneuver him to a table with two chairs.
As if flattered by her boldness, he took her into his arms impulsively and said against her lips, “I’d rather not sit for idle chatter. Forgive me if I think that is a waste of valuable time.”
Almost giving in, she shivered at the attraction, which was inevitably there. She knew she had reserves of strength. Hadn’t she prepared herself for this? Where was all that control and assertive talk? “But it is only just now twilight. You have hours before you must go. Please humor me.”
His lips caressed her cheek, moving lower to her mouth. He kissed her.
Denying defeat, she backed out of his grip and gestured again for him to be seated, her breathing labored, trying to maintain control. He unfastened his cloak and laid it to rest over the back of the chair, shaking out his hair as it sparkled with the misty fog.
She calmed herself and sat across from him, a candle was lit between them. “You are Ferdinand? And you are an artist?”
“When I was mortal. I do not find the desire to paint any longer.” He reached out to caress her hand.
Her eyes kept being drawn to his luminous skin. “I would love to see what you have done. Where are your works?”
“Why? They are unimportant. Worthless.”
“They have an interest to me.” She tried to take her hand back and could not.
“Why do you ask me these things? I don’t understand your motives? With your powers, can you not tell? If I picture one in my mind, will you see it?”
She smiled. “The visions are selective, I fear. And I ask you because I know so little of your kind. How can I not be fascinated by one do powerful and handsome?”
Talk was obviously not enough for him as he stood quickly and came around the barrier of the small table. She was once again staring up at his height.
“We are wasting time.” Forcefully, he urged her into his arms where she felt herself start to swoon from his sensuous beauty. “I want what I have come here for. I did not come to talk.”
Setting her jaw and rebelling against the driving force to give in, she stiffened and held back. “You cannot have my blood. I will not allow it. You can have me on my terms or you must go.”
“Must I?” He laughed heartily and she caught sight of his teeth.
Determined to live through this, she shoved him back with all of her reserves and stood firm. “I warn you. What you stand to gain is hatred eternal. I will haunt you relentlessly. I did not bring you here to challenge, to confront.”
He smiled in his most charming way. “I did not come here for that either. I came to have you. I have wanted you from the first moment I laid eyes on you, heard your voice.” Stalking her, he moved on her again.
She backed away with each advancing step. “And now you want to silent that voice? So I may never have the pleasure again? Is that what you wish? To never hear my song again?”
“I will never forget the sound. It is here in my head. I only need think of it and it returns to me.” He smiled again.
It was lost. She felt herself on the verge of her own demise. How foolish she was to think she could master one so cold. She stopped backing away and felt her body harden. Closing her eyes, she held her breath as visions began to emerge from her mind. Images of what she wanted her will to be, not the domination of another.
Pictures fell from their nails on the wall, the flames in the gaslights flickered and flared brightly. He stopped advancing and looked around as it appeared suddenly that the whole room was heaving and shimmering around him.
He stared at the walls in disbelief as the surroundings trembled.
She was concentrating with all her effort to save herself. Plaster started to rain down and it felt as if the hotel was going to crumble from beneath their feet.
She heard commotion in the hallways. It wasn’t just this room, the entire building was trembling.
Ferdinand backed away from her as the floor started to creak and moan. He began begging at her to stop.
She sensed people were stopping on the street to stare at the building in astonishment.
“Stop. Please! What are you trying to do? This whole building will fall around us.”
With all her strength, she kept it up a moment longer until he was about to fly out of the window. Then she opened her eyes and it broke the spell. The building stilled, the noise ceased.
Fists clenched, eyes wild, Ferdinand was panting in amazement.
After the effort, she was drained, but stood still and tall. Out of her lips came a hoarse voice she barely recognized as her own. “I will kill you. You have betrayed me.”
He shivered and covered his ears.
“You shall die in misery. Death to the traitor.”
“Katrina!” he cried in horror. “It was not I.”
Then suddenly, she felt a great force leave her body and reached out to collapse onto a chair. She was covered in sweat and chilled to the bone. She peeked up with exhaustion to see his form, quivering on his hands and knees. Blood stained tears ran down his cooling cheeks.
“Forgive me. Forgive me.” He moaned. “I did not know. He said you would be safe. He lied to me, my dearest.” Hiding his face, Ferdinand wailed in anguish.
With the truth coming out, she listened to his confession and began to understand the events surrounding the woman vampire’s death.
A knock was heard at her door and a frantic innkeeper asked to see if she was safe.
She answered back, “I am unharmed and wish not to be disturbed further.”
Hearing his reluctant reply and receding steps, she rose to her feet and stood over Ferdinand, a position she much preferred. “She blames you, my dear. I’d use caution. A woman sometimes needs revenge.”
Tears rolling down his cheeks, Ferdinand clasped his hands together and held them up to her, pleading. “Please, tell her it was he. I was ignorant to what was happening. I beg of you.”
She touched his hair lightly. “Why don’t you sit down over there and let’s talk about what we can do...hmm?”
~
Alexi had taken the remaining horse and with all speed cantered back to the house and Leopold. Having spent the day before in the cemetery, he wondered if his two companions had stayed an extra day at their country house. Alexi hoped for the best when he came up to the house.
He leapt off the horse to run up the front steps. When he pushed open the door he was besieged by an army of men in uniform. He was grabbed and held down as a thick rope was coiled around him. In fury he growled and tore at the hands that held him, bloodying the few he caught with his teeth. The bonds were strong and restrained him. The rope was two inches in diameter and wrapped around him dozens of times. He knew he could break it if he could just reserve his strength for a moment, but the constant battling he was doing was using what reserve he had left, quickly.
With angry violence, Alexi was pinned to the floor as many hands pressed him down from behind.
Using all his strength he raised his head to view the room and located a man seated in front of the blazing hearth, smoking a pipe calmly. He puffed out a light blue cloud.
The room was overwhelmed with officers.
Alexi counted thirty and could hear still more in the other rooms in the house. Violently, he wrenched at the cord and felt blows to his head. Alexi stopped struggling, huffing, and furious.
The beating stopped as he calmed and the man in the chair stood casually and walked closer. As if he were only curious of whom the captive was, he knelt down to examine Alexi’s face.
“Ettoro.” Alexi growled. Again he struggled and again he was hit from behind. He felt his blood trickle down his cheek. Losing blood was not the way to reserve his strength. Alexi stopped moving and tried to think.
With a nod of his head Ettoro gestured to his men. “Sit him upright. I want to see this demon face to face once more, on my own terms.”
Ettoro stared at Alexi in amusement. “Now, this is better. Are you calm? You cannot escape. So, just relax.” With an air of complete confidence, Ettoro struck a match and puffed his pipe again, taking his time. “We haven’t totaled up the number of bodies yet, but I presume half as many would be enough to justify your death.”
He removed his pocket watch. “Dawn is only an hour or so away. A shame really that it isn’t sooner. What other ways do we have to kill you?”
Enraged at this taunting, Alexi growled, his teeth bared. A few of the officers stepped back in fear. The blood stopped flowing from his bruises and dried on his cooling skin. “Who are you to pass judgment on me? I do not live by your rules. How dare you decide, like a god, that you will destroy me?”
“How dare I?” Finally showing emotion, Ettoro stood, his chest beginning to rise and fall rapidly. “How dare I judge you? You, who have killed for months relentlessly without a second thought? Annihilated families with one strike? How dare I judge you?” he yelled in reply. “Death is too good for you. You should be taken apart one piece at a time. You are a vile thing. A plague on mankind. Killing you can never be more justified.”
With his powerful gaze, Alexi stared at the ropes, trying to burn them. When Ettoro noticed them smoke he grabbed Alexi’s hair and yanked it, making them meet eyes.
As everything he did failed, Alexi started to panic. No matter how he tried, he could not move his arms to free himself. He closed his eyes and breathed deeply trying not to believe it was finished. In his mind he envisioned Leopold. Where was Leo? Leo! Leopold! GOD HELP ME!
Not knowing what trick he was up to, Ettoro shook him and made Alexi open his eyes. “Look at me. At least plead for your miserable life. Show us those teeth again. Those teeth that had plagued Nicola until he thought he was mad thinking some wild thing of the wood was set loose. How you all had us fooled, Alexander, with your charm and your beauty.” He released him, stepped back and kicked him hard in the chest.
In reflex, Alexi doubled over, then snarled at him, making his teeth look sharp and dangerous. “You had better kill me good, dear Chief Inspector. For if you have left me even a little alive, you will not like what becomes of you.”
Ettoro’s expression went blank.
The officers around him watched Ettoro in suspended silence, then Ettoro broke out in a laugh. As if seeing the irony, he roared with laughter until the whole room shuddered from its effect.
Closing in on Alexi, Ettoro crouched down to Alexi’s level again. “What an amazing creature you are to threaten me when you are only moments away from the sunrise and your doom?”
Standing tall, Ettoro ordered his men, “Take him outdoors!” Alexi was dragged to his feet roughly and brought to the barn. The rope was fed around a pulley and he was hoisted up, kicking and thrashing to face the east.
At the sight, Ettoro smiled up at him with intense satisfaction.
“What of a fair trial?” Alexi yelled, “If I am to die by your justice, how is it I cannot be tried by a jury?” He squirmed in his bonds wildly.
Ettoro appeared very amused. “Fine. I herby convict you for murder and sentence you to death.” He waved to his men. “How do you find him?”
“Guilty!” they shouted and someone threw a stone at Alexi.
“There. Now you have had your trial.”
Trying to think of a way out, Alexi gazed over the expanse of road, the height giving him a grand view. The sky was paling, and he was panicking.
“Leopold!” he thundered, hearing their laughter. “LEOPOLD!”
The sheer volume of Alexi’s voice shook the wall he was hanging from. His eyes began to burn and tear. His skin grew warm. The dim light started to seep over the horizon. He thrashed against the wall, dangling precariously.
He could no longer think, the panic was too great. If there was a way out, he wouldn’t find it. His mind had lost the ability to concentrate. “LEOPOLD!” Alexi gave it one last desperate attempt and through his aching eyes he caught sight of a rider, its cape whipping behind it like a wild beast.
His skin started to burn. He felt the tender parts of his nose and cheeks redden. “Leopold!” he cried again, his eyes remaining closed from the pain. Alexi listened and heard a commotion. The sound of hooves grew louder. Gunfire rang out and the scuffling of feet resounded.
Opening his eyes in desperation, the pain searing through them, the rope snapped and Alexi fell. He hit something and felt the wind whipping through his hair and the sound of crashing hooves under him. “They’ll shoot the horse.”
“Not this one.” He heard Leopold’s laughter.
The sun was rising and Alexi felt his skin being burned hotter. In agony, he covered his face in Leopold’s cape as the ropes loosened from his arms.
Chapter 29

The children played with their new Christmas toys in front of the warming hearth. The scent of cooking stirred the appetite and the fragrant pine tree scattered the room with its incense.

Andrea sat contentedly in the coziness of his mother’s home, a gentle smile on his lips. Hearkening to a sound, he raised his head to a knock on the front door and called out, “I will answer it.”

Hopping up energetically, Andrea open it, ready to greet his guests with a warm smile, until he saw who awaited him. He felt his cheeks redden at the sight of his ex-lover.

Alexi peered into the room with its holly and tinsel trim. Never expecting him to return, Andrea felt the hairs rise on his neck. “Who is it, dear?” A woman came to his side and smiled warmly

into Alexi’s handsome face.
“An old friend,” Andrea said, “Alexander, I’d like you to meet my
wife, Victoria.”
She said, “Hello,” and gave Alexi her hand. He kissed it politely and
she left the men alone, as if sensing it was the proper thing to do.
Andrea peered back over his shoulder, making sure she was away from
them. “What are you doing here?”
Alexi’s eye shimmered like cut crystal. “I have come back as
promised.”
“But it has been almost ten years.”
“I lost track of the time, forgive me.” At the sound of a child’s laugh,
Alexi asked, “Is he yours?”
Reluctantly, Andrea nodded, his eyes once again finding the strange
luminescent ones before him.
Alexi lowered his lashes.
“Believe me when I say I have thought of nothing else but you. But I
have chosen to live out my one mortal life and have peace. I am so
sorry.”
Meeting his gaze, Alexi said, “I am happy for you.”
The little child, who was still unsteady on his feet, made it to the
open door.
He stared up at Alexi curiously.
In absolute delight, Alexi smiled and crouched down to him,
producing a gold coin from out of his pocket. He handed it to the little
boy. “A present for you.” Alexi patted the boy’s head as Andrea gave
his son a gentle nudge back into the room.
They stood awkwardly in silence, finally Andrea said, “I would
invite you in, but I know our food does not appeal to you.”
“I need to go. I just wanted to see you once more before I leave. I
will not be back in your lifetime.”
Relieved, Andrea nodded he understood. Then unexpectedly, Alexi
lifted his chin with his index finger and kissed him passionately. Andrea allowed it, thinking of an excuse if anyone had seen. When their lips parted, Alexi stepped back, as if taking in all of
Andrea’s appearance. “Maybe I will come back and offer your son the
same challenge.” He started to smile mischievously.
Stifling a gulp of terror, Andrea shook his head. “No, please promise
me you won’t.”
Grinning like a demon, Alexi vanished in the darkness.
Knowing his ex-lover would do exactly that, Andrea shivered and
looked at his son.
His wife came up behind him and circled her arms around his waist.
“What a charming man. Why didn’t you invite him to dinner?” With an effort, Andrea calmed himself and embraced her. “He was
on his way somewhere else and said he could not stay.” Watching his
son playing with the coin, he picked him up into his arms, hugging him
tightly.
A little disheartened, Alexi walked back to his stomping horse. As
he mounted it, he glanced over at Leopold, who offered his sad smile.
The two of them rode into the darkness together.
~
Within a few hours, they passed a theater were a woman’s voice
shimmered like the wind in a chime. A blond-haired man sat in the
audience watching her with undisguised lust. He loved her more than
anything else in his life and was thrilled that she let him live with her.
They were secret lovers. Ferdinand had every intention of giving her the
gift. He knew she would one day accept it.
~
Chief Inspector Ettoro Fitch sat in the darkness of his office. A pipe
lay undisturbed on its stand. He missed smoking and wished he could
bring himself to light it once more. The desire had long since ceased.
Yawning and standing to stretch tiredly, he noticed himself in a mirror.
As he approached it he laughed. He could not get used to seeing those
long white canines, beautiful as they were. He shook his head at the
irony, then clipped on his badge, recalling that horrid night with a little
shiver. The two vampires had descended on him, and blood was forced
down his throat.
So, it was avenged. Clever. So, very clever. He chuckled softly to
himself. A knock at the door alerted him as he wrapped his cloak around
his shoulders.
Opening the door, Ettoro nodded to the officer who he followed out. “You look pale, sir. Are you feeling ill?”
“No, not at all. As a matter of fact, I think I’ll take a stroll down by
the docks. There was a report of someone robbing people down there.” “It’s amazing, sir, since you have the time to pursue other cases, how
quickly crime has dropped in the city. It’s a credit to you, sir.” Ettoro grinned. “Thank you, Whitcomb. I take that as the highest
form of compliment.”
The officer smiled as they made their way for the gloomy banks for
the river.
The End
About the Author

Award-winning author G. A. Hauser was born in Fair Lawn, New Jersey, USA, and attended university in New York City. She moved to Seattle, Washington where she worked as a patrol officer with the Seattle Police Department. In early 2000 G.A. moved to Hertfordshire, England, where she began her writing in earnest and published her first book, In the Shadow of Alexander. Now a full-time writer, G.A. has written dozens of novels, including several bestsellers of gay fiction. For more information on other books by G.A., visit the author at her official website at: www.authorgahauser.com.

G.A. has won awards from All Romance eBooks for Best Author 2009, Best Novel 2008, Mile High, and Best Author 2008, Best Novel 2007, Secrets and Misdemeanors, Best Author 2007. G. A. Hauser is also an Honorary Board Member of Gay American Heroes
www.gayamericanheroes.com

The G.A. Hauser Collection

Single Titles

Unnecessary Roughness
Got Men?
Heart of Steele
All Man
Julian
Black Leather Phoenix
Hot Rod
Games Men Play
Born to Please
In The Dark and What Should Never Be, Erotic Short Stories
Mark and Sharon (formally titled A Question of Sex) A Man’s Best Friend
It Takes a Man
The Physician and the Actor
For Love and Money
The Kiss
Naked Dragon
Secrets and Misdemeanors
Capital Games
Giving Up the Ghost
To Have and To Hostage
Love you, Loveday
The Boy Next Door
When Adam Met Jack
Exposure
The Vampire and the Man-eater
Murphy's Hero
Mark Antonious deMontford
Prince of Servitude
Calling Dr Love
The Rape of St. Peter
The Wedding Planner
Going Deep
Double Trouble
Pirates
Miller's Tale
Vampire Nights
Teacher's Pet
In the Shadow of Alexander
The Rise and Fall of the Sacred Band of Thebes

The Action Series

Acting Naughty
Playing Dirty
Getting it in the End Behaving Badly Dripping Hot
Packing Heat
Being Screwed

Men in Motion Series

Mile High
Cruising
Driving Hard
Leather Boys

Heroes Series

Man to Man Two In Two Out Top Men

G.A. Hauser Writing as Amanda Winters

Sister Moonshine
Nothing Like Romance
Silent Reign
Butterfly Suicide
Mutley’s Crew